A reply to the Catholick gentlemans answer to the most materiall parts of the booke Of schisme whereto is annexed, an account of H.T. his appendix to his Manual of controversies, concerning the Abbot of Bangors answer to Augustine / by H. Hammond.
         Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
      
       
         
           1654
        
      
       Approx. 520 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 95 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45460
         Wing H598
         ESTC R9274
         11808508
         ocm 11808508
         49478
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45460)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49478)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 495:20)
      
       
         
           
             A reply to the Catholick gentlemans answer to the most materiall parts of the booke Of schisme whereto is annexed, an account of H.T. his appendix to his Manual of controversies, concerning the Abbot of Bangors answer to Augustine / by H. Hammond.
             Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
          
           [2], 185, [1] p.
           
             Printed by J.G. for R. Royston ...,
             London :
             1654.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Bristol Public Library, Bristol, England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Turberville, Henry, d. 1678. -- Manual of controversies.
           Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660. -- Of schisme.
           B. P. -- Answer to the most materiall parts of Dr. Hammond's booke Of schisme.
           Schism.
        
      
    
     
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           REPLY
           TO
           THE
           CATHOLICK
           GENTLEMANS
           ANSWER
           TO
           The
           most
           materiall
           parts
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           SCHISME
           .
           
             Whereto
             is
             annexed
          
           ,
           An
           Account
           of
           
             H.
             T.
          
           his
           Appendix
           to
           his
           Manual
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Abbot
             of
             Bangors
             Answer
          
           to
           Augustine
           .
           By
           
             H.
             HAMMOND
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             G.
          
           for
           R.
           ROYSTON
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Ivie-lane
           .
           1654.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         A
         REPLY
         TO
         The
         Catholick
         Gentlemans
         Answer
         to
         the
         Book
         of
         SCHISME
         .
      
       
         
           The
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           
             
               Nū
               .
            
             1
          
           THe
           Letter
           from
           the
           
             Catholick
             Gentleman
          
           ,
           which
           undertakes
           to
           have
           answered
           the
           
             most
             materiall
             parts
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Schisme
             ,
          
           is
           said
           to
           expect
           some
           account
           from
           me
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           give
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           quite
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           brevity
           ,
           yet
           directly
           in
           the
           same
           method
           which
           he
           hath
           chosen
           ,
           attending
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           please
           to
           lead
           ,
           not
           by
           resuming
           the
           whole
           matter
           againe
           ,
           but
           by
           reflecting
           on
           those
           few
           passages
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           thought
           good
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           freeing
           them
           from
           all
           though
           the
           
             lightest
             exceptions
          
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Num.
            
             2
          
           Upon
           this
           account
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           very
           little
           to
           his
           Prooem
           in
           these
           words
           ,
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     SIR
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     You
                     have
                     been
                     pleased
                     to
                     send
                     me
                     Doctor
                  
                   Hammonds
                   
                     Booke
                     of
                     Schisme
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Defence
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   England
                   ,
                   
                     against
                     
                     the
                     exceptions
                     of
                     the
                     Romanists
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     your
                     Letters
                     ,
                     wherein
                     you
                     lay
                     commands
                     on
                     me
                     to
                     read
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     thereupon
                     to
                     give
                     you
                     my
                     opinion
                     :
                     truly
                     Sir
                     ,
                     both
                     the
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     come
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     better
                     season
                     ,
                     for
                     having
                     heard
                     from
                     some
                     of
                     my
                     friends
                     in
                  
                   England
                   
                     a
                     good
                     while
                     since
                     ,
                     of
                     another
                     Book
                     ,
                     written
                     by
                     Doctor
                  
                   Ferne
                   
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     purpose
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     one
                     lately
                     come
                     out
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Derries
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     of
                     this
                     which
                     you
                     have
                     sent
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     wondring
                     what
                     those
                     ,
                     who
                     call
                     themselves
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   England
                   ,
                   
                     could
                     say
                     to
                     defend
                     themselves
                     from
                     Schisme
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     through
                     your
                     favour
                     of
                     letting
                     me
                     see
                     this
                     of
                     Doctor
                  
                   Hammonds
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     freed
                     from
                     my
                     bondage
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     in
                     supposition
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     most
                     can
                     adde
                     little
                     to
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     upon
                     that
                     subject
                     of
                     Schisme
                     said
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     whom
                     you
                     stile
                     Wise
                     and
                     Learned
                     ,
                     and
                     well
                     may
                     he
                     be
                     so
                     ;
                     but
                     here
                     he
                     hath
                     failed
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     men
                     must
                     that
                     take
                     in
                     hand
                     to
                     defend
                     a
                     bad
                     cause
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     thinke
                     to
                     make
                     appeare
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     indifferent
                     judge
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     I
                     will
                     doe
                     rather
                     upon
                     some
                     observations
                     of
                     severall
                     passages
                     in
                     his
                     book
                     ,
                     than
                     consideration
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     will
                     leave
                     for
                     some
                     other
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     more
                     leisure
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     I
                     must
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Poet
                     ,
                     speaking
                     of
                     some
                     Lawyers
                     in
                     his
                     time
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       Fur
                       es
                       ,
                       ait
                       Pedio
                       ,
                       Pedius
                       quid
                       ?
                       Crimina
                       raris
                    
                     
                       Librat
                       in
                       Antithetis
                       :
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Roman
                     Catholick
                     sayes
                     to
                     Doctor
                  
                   Hammond
                   ,
                   
                     You
                     are
                     an
                     Heretick
                     ,
                     you
                     are
                     a
                     Schismatick
                     ,
                     and
                     Doctor
                  
                   Hammond
                   
                     replies
                     good
                     English
                     ,
                     some
                     Criticismes
                     ,
                     much
                     Greek
                     ,
                     with
                     many
                     citations
                     out
                     of
                     antiquity
                     ,
                     indifferent
                     to
                     both
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     question
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Num.
            
             3
          
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           need
           solemnly
           to
           aveit
           the
           good
           words
           bestowed
           on
           me
           ,
           because
           1.
           if
           they
           had
           been
           meant
           in
           earnest
           ,
           they
           have
           yet
           no
           influence
           on
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ;
           As
           unlearned
           a
           Man
           ,
           as
           I
           ,
           and
           as
           learned
           as
           he
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           some
           characters
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Answer
           ,
           may
           agree
           in
           this
           common
           fate
           ,
           that
           as
           one
           is
           not
           able
           to
           defend
           a
           
             bad
             cause
          
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           hath
           not
           in
           any
           eminent
           manner
           betrayed
           a
           good
           :
           2.
           because
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           designe
           ,
           and
           artifice
           to
           bestow
           the
           good
           words
           on
           me
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           
           get
           himselfe
           the
           easier
           taske
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           onely
           thing
           that
           is
           here
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           tell
           the
           Reader
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Prooeme
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           publishing
           this
           tract
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           that
           most
           excellent
           discourse
           on
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           written
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Derry
           hath
           truly
           made
           that
           former
           care
           of
           mine
           very
           unnecessary
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           in
           all
           reason
           have
           been
           undertaken
           and
           answered
           by
           this
           
             Catholick
             Gentleman
          
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           really
           designed
           to
           
             satisfie
             conscience
          
           in
           this
           question
           .
           And
           should
           it
           be
           believed
           by
           him
           ;
           what
           here
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           Title
           page
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           answered
           the
           
             most
             materiall
             parts
          
           of
           Doctor
           Hammonds
           
             Book
             of
             Schisme
          
           ,
           yet
           I
           can
           assure
           him
           he
           is
           so
           much
           mistaken
           in
           his
           supposall
           ,
           that
           there
           
             can
             little
             be
             added
             by
             any
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             by
             him
             ,
          
           that
           he
           is
           in
           all
           justice
           to
           undeceive
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           amends
           by
           giving
           him
           not
           a
           slight
           ,
           but
           
             punctuall
             answer
          
           to
           every
           part
           of
           that
           
             Bishops
             Booke
          
           ,
           before
           he
           thinke
           he
           may
           safely
           charge
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           with
           Schisme
           ,
           as
           still
           he
           adventures
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           
             
               Num.
            
             4
          
           Having
           said
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           no
           kinde
           of
           Reply
           ,
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Prooeme
           ,
           but
           proceed
           immediately
           to
           his
           first
           and
           onely
           exception
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             first
             Chapter
          
           is
           concerned
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I
           Of
           the
           cause
           of
           Schisme
           being
           left
           out
           of
           this
           debate
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               No
               cause
               able
               to
               justifie
               Schisme
               .
               Every
               voluntary
               Division
               a
               Schisme
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               motive
               were
               .
               Master
               Knot
               's
               Testimony
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HIs
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               But
               to
               draw
               neere
               your
               satisfaction
               ,
               His
               first
               Chapter
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               body
               of
               it
               ,
               common
               to
               both
               parts
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               omit
               one
               strange
               piece
               of
               Logick
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               first
               Chapter
               ,
            
             Sect.
             9.
             
               where
               he
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               the
               occasion
               or
               motive
               of
               Schisme
               is
               not
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               fact
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               Of
               which
               position
               I
               can
               see
               no
               connexion
               to
               any
               praemises
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               it selfe
               is
               a
               pure
               contradiction
               ,
               for
               not
               a
               Division
               ,
               but
               a
               causlesse
               division
               is
               a
               Schisme
               ,
               and
               how
               a
               Division
               can
               be
               shewed
               to
               be
               unreasonable
               and
               causelesse
               ,
               without
               examining
               the
               occasions
               and
               motives
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               understand
               ,
               nor
               (
               with
               his
               favour
               )
               I
               thinke
               he
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             What
             want
             of
             Logick
             there
             is
             in
             that
             conclusion
             of
             the
             
               first
               Chapter
            
             ,
             which
             extorted
             this
             animadversion
             from
             the
             Romanist
             ,
             and
             what
             store
             of
             that
             faculty
             (
             somewhat
             necessary
             to
             the
             managing
             of
             a
             controversie
             )
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             from
             him
             ,
             will
             soon
             be
             discernible
             by
             the
             view
             of
             that
             place
             which
             is
             accused
             by
             him
             ,
             where
             having
             praemised
             the
             criminousnesse
             and
             weight
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             unexcusablenesse
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             ,
             upon
             what
             provocation
             soever
             ,
             breake
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             conclude
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             really
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             fact
             ,
             wherein
             that
             guilt
             consists
             ,
             proved
             against
             him
             will
             no
             way
             be
             able
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             by
             pleading
             the
             cause
             or
             motive
             to
             his
             Schisme
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             such
             cause
             imaginable
             ,
             which
             can
             justifie
             this
             fact
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             both
             out
             of
             Irenaeus
             and
             Saint
             Augustine
             
             had
             been
             newly
             vouched
             .
             Upon
             which
             ,
             my
             resolution
             there
             ,
             was
             (
             as
             to
             me
             seemed
             )
             but
             necessary
             ,
             to
             divolve
             the
             
               Whole
               debate
            
             into
             this
             one
             quaere
             ,
             whether
             we
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             were
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             guilty
             of
             this
             crime
             ,
             were
             Schismaticks
             or
             no
             ,
             concluding
             that
             if
             we
             were
             ,
             there
             were
             nothing
             to
             be
             said
             in
             excuse
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             From
             this
             view
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             rational
             importance
             of
             that
             Section
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             (
             what
             the
             Romanist
             professeth
             not
             to
             be
             
               able
               to
               see
            
             )
             what
             is
             the
             connexion
             of
             my
             position
             to
             the
             praemises
             foregoing
             ,
             viz.
             this
             ,
             
               no
               cause
            
             can
             excuse
             the
             Schismatick
             ,
             therefore
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             cause
             is
             unnecessary
             ,
             whatsoever
             can
             be
             pretended
             on
             that
             head
             ,
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             producing
             or
             heeding
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             as
             evident
             how
             farre
             the
             position
             it selfe
             is
             removed
             from
             being
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             
               Romanists
               Logick
            
             hath
             pronounced
             to
             be
             a
             pure
             one
             .
             A
             
               pure
               contradiction
            
             is
             in
             our
             
               Logick
               ,
               est
            
             and
             
               non
               est
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               Schisme
               ,
            
             and
             
               It
               is
               not
               a
               Schisme
            
             ,
             It
             is
             causlesse
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             
               not
               causlesse
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             certainly
             my
             concluding
             that
             
               no
               cause
               can
               justifie
               a
               Schisme
               ,
            
             or
             if
             the
             Schisme
             be
             proved
             ,
             t
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             plead
             that
             we
             had
             cause
             for
             it
             ,
             containes
             no
             such
             contradictory
             enuntiations
             .
             He
             that
             should
             say
             that
             a
             Seditious
             person
             or
             a
             Rebell
             ,
             is
             worthy
             of
             death
             whatsoever
             cause
             it
             were
             that
             incited
             him
             to
             that
             villanie
             ,
             doth
             neither
             affirme
             the
             Rebell
             to
             be
             
               no
               Rebell
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             cause
             he
             pretends
             ,
             to
             be
             
               no
               cause
            
             ,
             onely
             he
             saith
             indeed
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             cause
             be
             ,
             't
             is
             incompetent
             to
             justifie
             so
             foule
             a
             fact
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             3.
             
             The
             proofe
             ,
             which
             he
             addes
             to
             conclude
             this
             position
             to
             be
             a
             
               pure
               contradiction
            
             ,
             is
             very
             farre
             from
             proving
             it
             .
             The
             proof
             is
             this
             ,
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               not
               a
               division
               ,
               but
               a
               causelesse
               division
               is
               a
               Schisme
               .
            
             But
             this
             hath
             been
             shewed
             to
             have
             no
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             Division
             and
             Schisme
             being
             exactly
             the
             same
             ,
             one
             a
             Latine
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             Greek
             word
             ,
             every
             Division
             is
             and
             must
             necessarily
             be
             ,
             in
             him
             who
             is
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             
               voluntary
               Division
            
             ,
             a
             
               criminous
               Schisme
            
             ,
             whatsoever
             were
             the
             motive
             or
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             Division
             or
             Schisme
             understanding
             (
             as
             I
             declare
             my selfe
             to
             doe
             )
             a
             
               spontaneous
               receding
            
             ,
             or
             dividing
             from
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             being
             
               cut
               off
            
             or
             driven
             from
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             he
             addes
             as
             a
             consectary
             of
             his
             proof
             ,
             that
             [
             
               he
               doth
               not
               understand
               how
               a
               Division
               can
               be
               shewed
               unreasonable
               and
               causelesse
               ,
               without
               examining
               the
               occasions
               and
               motives
            
             ]
             he
             may
             now
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             without
             much
             difficulty
             comprehend
             ,
             viz.
             by
             considering
             ,
             that
             no
             cause
             or
             reason
             ,
             how
             weighty
             soever
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             a
             division
             .
             For
             as
             long
             as
             this
             is
             either
             proved
             or
             granted
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             will
             be
             indubitable
             ,
             without
             examining
             of
             the
             motives
             ,
             that
             the
             Division
             is
             unreasonable
             and
             causelesse
             .
             Let
             it
             once
             be
             granted
             or
             proved
             by
             the
             known
             Lawes
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             that
             every
             act
             of
             Sedition
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             
               Law
               ,
               criminous
            
             and
             punishable
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             motive
             be
             that
             incited
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             will
             need
             no
             more
             than
             conviction
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             to
             conclude
             that
             fact
             unreasonable
             .
             That
             which
             is
             in
             it selfe
             so
             culpable
             and
             inexcusable
             ,
             that
             no
             reason
             whatsoever
             can
             be
             able
             to
             justifie
             it
             ,
             is
             ready
             for
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             without
             farther
             processe
             ;
             when
             't
             is
             reasonably
             resolved
             ,
             that
             no
             reason
             can
             excuse
             such
             a
             fact
             ,
             what
             reason
             can
             there
             be
             to
             lose
             time
             in
             
               examining
               reasons
            
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             very
             case
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             to
             any
             that
             will
             but
             view
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             not
             much
             for
             my
             incouragement
             in
             this
             taske
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             must
             reply
             ,
             was
             willing
             to
             think
             this
             so
             deep
             a
             riddle
             ,
             so
             much
             above
             common
             understandings
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             I
             shall
             here
             only
             adde
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             thus
             said
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             reason
             to
             provoke
             the
             Romanist
             ,
             being
             a
             concession
             that
             cut
             me
             off
             from
             many
             visible
             advantages
             ,
             and
             so
             deserved
             his
             reward
             ,
             much
             better
             than
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             being
             thus
             early
             and
             unexpectedly
             fallen
             under
             his
             short
             displeasure
             ,
             by
             my
             indeavour
             to
             oblige
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             yet
             a
             shield
             ,
             which
             promiseth
             me
             security
             from
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             meane
             not
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             affirmed
             by
             me
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             not
             an
             amulet
             alwaies
             to
             be
             depended
             on
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             against
             interest
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             )
             but
             the
             suffrage
             of
             his
             owne
             great
             
               Champion
               Master
               Knot
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             directly
             affirm'd
             what
             
               I
               affirmed
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             be
             allowed
             not
             to
             understand
             ,
             how
             this
             should
             be
             so
             unintelligible
             )
             citing
             it
             out
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             That
             
               there
               is
               no
               just
               necessity
               to
               divide
               unity
               ,
               And
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               any
               man
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               separate
               —
               Infideli
               unmasked
               ,
            
             
             cap.
             7.
             num
             .
             5.
             
             And
             so
             it
             is
             as
             manifest
             that
             this
             part
             of
             the
             
               first
               Chapter
            
             is
             
               common
               to
               both
            
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             of
             which
             he
             affirmes
             it
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             in
             all
             reason
             being
             involved
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Praemises
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             onely
             my
             ill
             luck
             ,
             or
             his
             willingnesse
             to
             finde
             fault
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             formerly
             apprehended
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Concerning
           Heresie
           ,
           Excommunication
           ,
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               passing
               slightly
               over
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               Heresie
               and
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Nū
                 .
              
               1
            
             THe
             exceptions
             to
             the
             
               second
               Chapter
            
             are
             three
             ;
             the
             first
             concerning
             Heresie
             ,
             the
             second
             concerning
             Excommunication
             ,
             the
             third
             concerning
             
               Master
               Knots
               concession
            
             ,
             which
             ushers
             in
             a
             Discourse
             of
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             The
             former
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             He
             slightly
             passeth
             over
             the
             distinction
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             not
             have
             it
             understood
             ,
             that
             all
             Heresie
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             though
             some
             Schisme
             be
             no
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             is
             here
             called
             the
             
               slight
               passing
               over
               the
               distinction
               of
               Heresie
               and
               Schisme
               ,
            
             is
             one
             piece
             of
             injustice
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             to
             which
             it
             is
             affixt
             ,
             my
             unwillingnesse
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               understood
               that
               all
               Heresie
               is
               Schisme
               ,
            
             will
             soon
             appear
             to
             be
             another
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             that
             Sect.
             3.
             of
             Chap.
             2.
             
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             consider
             the
             distinction
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             nor
             could
             ,
             without
             absolute
             interruption
             and
             disturbance
             of
             the
             discourse
             in
             hand
             ,
             &
             direct
             transgression
             of
             all
             rules
             of
             method
             ,
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             that
             subject
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             .
             The
             thing
             that
             I
             there
             manifest
             is
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Excommunication
             and
             Schisme
             (
             and
             sure
             that
             is
             not
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             unlesse
             Excommunication
             be
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Sin
             be
             the
             Sin
             it selfe
             )
             between
             the
             passive
             and
             the
             active
             ,
             or
             
               reciprocal
               division
            
             or
             separation
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             I
             say
             in
             
             that
             Section
             ,
             which
             can
             relate
             to
             Heresie
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             offence
             ,
             for
             which
             a
             man
             is
             excommunicated
             ,
             is
             Heresie
             and
             not
             Schisme
             ,
             there
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             his
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             still
             is
             his
             punishment
             and
             not
             his
             sinne
             (
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             also
             being
             not
             Schisme
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             else
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             )
             cannot
             be
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             in
             him
             that
             is
             so
             punished
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             Now
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             
               passe
               over
            
             that
             slightly
             ,
             which
             I
             doe
             not
             speak
             to
             
               at
               all
            
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             I
             had
             no
             occasion
             to
             speake
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             I
             was
             no
             way
             lyable
             to
             this
             exception
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             that
             being
             said
             ,
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             same
             exception
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             ground
             on
             which
             I
             doe
             this
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             causlesse
             as
             the
             former
             .
             For
             1.
             't
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             wishes
             ,
             or
             designes
             ,
             are
             not
             things
             which
             can
             duely
             fall
             under
             this
             
               objecters
               cognizance
            
             (
             he
             cannot
             upon
             any
             sure
             grounds
             ,
             divine
             or
             affirme
             ,
             what
             I
             aimed
             at
             in
             such
             or
             such
             a
             
               slight
               passage
            
             )
             and
             2.
             't
             is
             yet
             more
             certaine
             ,
             that
             no
             collection
             can
             justly
             be
             made
             from
             my
             doing
             that
             slightly
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             not
             meddle
             with
             
               at
               all
            
             .
             But
             then
             3.
             to
             remove
             all
             scruple
             or
             possible
             occasion
             of
             jealousie
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             designe
             of
             Chapter
             8.
             (
             the
             method
             then
             leading
             to
             it
             )
             under
             a
             second
             sort
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             departure
             from
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             being
             but
             a
             periphrasis
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             is
             consequently
             the
             defining
             all
             Heresie
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             profest
             avowing
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             suspected
             me
             
               unwilling
               to
               have
               understood
            
             .
             And
             so
             still
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             justice
             in
             this
             suggestion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Excommunication
               how
               it
               differs
               from
               Schisme
               .
               Wilfull
               continuance
               under
               censures
               is
               Schisme
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               not
               our
               Lawfull
               Governour
               .
               The
               severe
               conditions
               of
               their
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HIs
             second
             exception
             is
             perfectly
             of
             the
             same
             making
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             thus
             ,
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Againe
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               treating
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               he
               easily
               slideth
               over
               this
               part
               ,
               that
               wilfull
               continuance
               in
               a
               just
               Excommunication
               maketh
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             Here
             againe
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             I
             treat
             not
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             occasion
             fitly
             to
             treat
             of
             it
             ,
             farther
             than
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Schisme
             ,
             being
             a
             
               voluntary
               separation
            
             ,
             the
             word
             in
             no
             propriety
             pertaines
             to
             that
             act
             of
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             he
             separates
             or
             
               cuts
               off
            
             any
             by
             way
             of
             Censures
             .
             Certainly
             he
             that
             is
             put
             to
             death
             by
             Sentence
             of
             Law
             ,
             cannot
             be
             judged
             a
             
               Felo
               de
               se
            
             ,
             one
             that
             hath
             voluntarily
             put
             himselfe
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             or
             be
             liable
             to
             those
             forfeitures
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             belong
             to
             such
             .
             He
             that
             is
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             cannot
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             Statute
             ,
             which
             forbids
             all
             Subjects
             going
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             be
             punisht
             justly
             for
             that
             which
             is
             his
             suffering
             ,
             not
             his
             deed
             ;
             his
             punishment
             ,
             not
             his
             delinquency
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             As
             for
             his
             wilfull
             continuance
             under
             just
             Censures
             ,
             the
             wilfulnesse
             of
             that
             ,
             certainly
             makes
             him
             culpable
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             in
             Excommunication
             ,
             being
             also
             continuance
             in
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             is
             voluntary
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             consequence
             ,
             that
             such
             
               wilfull
               continuance
            
             in
             Excommunication
             ,
             be
             it
             just
             or
             unjust
             ,
             is
             
               actuall
               Schism
            
             ,
             supposing
             (
             as
             the
             word
             wilfull
             must
             suppose
             )
             that
             this
             continuance
             is
             wholly
             imputable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Excommunicate
             ,
             i.
             e.
             that
             if
             he
             will
             submit
             to
             that
             which
             is
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             submit
             to
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             absolved
             and
             freed
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             If
             this
             were
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             had
             more
             
               explicitely
               affirmed
            
             ,
             then
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             I
             had
             no
             occasion
             to
             speak
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             now
             upon
             his
             slightest
             demand
             I
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             give
             him
             my
             full
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             which
             being
             cast
             into
             prison
             for
             just
             cause
             ,
             may
             upon
             his
             Petition
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             Reformation
             be
             released
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             cause
             were
             unjust
             ,
             may
             yet
             without
             doing
             any
             thing
             any
             way
             unlawfull
             ,
             regaine
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             from
             thenceforth
             becomes
             not
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             damage
             ,
             be
             it
             
               disease
               ,
               famishing
               ,
               death
            
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             consequent
             to
             his
             imprisonment
             .
             And
             the
             analogie
             holds
             directly
             in
             Excommunication
             ;
             
             He
             that
             continues
             under
             the
             Censures
             of
             his
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Ruler
            
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             fairely
             obtaine
             absolution
             from
             them
             ,
             is
             by
             
               himselfe
               sentenced
            
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             punishment
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Governor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
             But
             then
             all
             this
             while
             this
             is
             not
             the
             condition
             of
             
               our
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             being
             not
             our
             
               Lawful
               Superiors
            
             ,
             indued
             with
             jurisdiction
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             communion
             ,
             such
             as
             alone
             can
             be
             maintained
             or
             broken
             among
             fellow-brethren
             ,
             or
             Christians
             ,
             it
             is
             carefully
             maintained
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             lawfully
             maintainable
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             both
             these
             being
             there
             evidenced
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             insuing
             Chapters
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             warily
             or
             purposely
             abstaine
             from
             (
             because
             I
             had
             nothing
             that
             suggested
             to
             me
             any
             opportunity
             of
             )
             saying
             any
             thing
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             The
             
               severe
               conditions
            
             which
             are
             by
             the
             Romanists
             required
             of
             us
             to
             render
             us
             capable
             of
             their
             
               communion
               ,
               subscription
            
             of
             error
             ,
             or
             profession
             against
             Conscience
             ,
             make
             it
             impertinent
             to
             propose
             or
             discusse
             either
             of
             these
             two
             questions
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               we
               lye
               under
               a
               just
               excommunication
               ,
               2.
               
               Whether
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               ,
               we
               would
               wilfully
               continue
               under
               it
               ,
            
             or
             consequently
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             now
             guilty
             of
             Schisme
             in
             this
             notion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Knots
               concession
               and
               conclusion
               .
               The
               power
               of
               a
               fallible
               Church
               to
               require
               beliefe
               .
               Of
               Antiquity
               ,
               Possession
               ,
               Perswasion
               of
               Infallibility
               ,
               Motives
               for
               Vnion
               .
               Vncertainty
               of
               the
               Protestants
               reasons
               .
               The
               grand
               Heresie
               and
               Schisme
               of
               not
               believing
               Rome
               infallible
               .
               Beliefe
               sufficient
               without
               infallibility
               .
               Fictions
               of
               Cases
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THe
             third
             exception
             inlargeth
             to
             some
             length
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               What
               he
               calls
               Master
            
             Knots
             
               concession
               ,
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               publike
               profession
               of
               the
               Roman
               or
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               nature
               it selfe
               teacheth
               all
               rationall
               men
               ,
               that
               any
               Congregation
               that
               can
               lye
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               not
               whether
               it
               doth
               lye
               or
               no
               ,
               in
               any
               
               proposition
               ,
               cannot
               have
               power
               to
               binde
               any
               particular
               to
               believe
               what
               shee
               saith
               ,
               neither
               can
               any
               man
               of
               understanding
               have
               an
               obligation
               to
               believe
               what
               shee
               teacheth
               ,
               farther
               than
               agrees
               with
               the
               rules
               of
               his
               own
               reason
               :
               Out
               of
               which
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Churches
               binding
               of
               men
               to
               a
               profession
               of
               Faith
               (
               which
               the
               Protestants
               and
               other
               haereticall
               multitudes
               have
               likewise
               usurped
               )
               if
               shee
               be
               infallible
               ,
               is
               evidently
               gentle
               ,
               charitable
               ,
               right
               ,
               and
               necessary
               ,
               as
               contrariwise
               in
               any
               other
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               which
               pretends
               not
               to
               infallibility
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               unjust
               ,
               tyrannical
               and
               a
               selfe-condemnation
               to
               the
               binders
               :
               so
               that
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               will
               be
               this
               ,
               whether
               the
               Catholick
               or
               Roman
               Church
               be
               infallible
               or
               no
               ,
               for
               shee
               pretendeth
               not
               to
               binde
               any
               man
               to
               tenets
               or
               beliefs
               upon
               any
               other
               ground
               or
               title
               ▪
               By
               this
               you
               may
               perceive
               much
               of
               his
               discourse
               —
               to
               be
               not
               onely
               superfluous
               and
               unnecessary
               ,
               but
               also
               contrary
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               he
               laboureth
               to
               perswade
               that
               the
               Protestant
               may
               be
               certaine
               of
               some
               truth
               ,
               against
               which
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
               bindeth
               to
               profession
               of
               error
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               he
               who
               pretendeth
               to
               have
               no
               infallible
               rule
               by
               which
               to
               governe
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               shall
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               pretendeth
               to
               have
               an
               infallible
               rule
               ,
               shall
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               fallible
               ;
               at
               most
               because
               fallible
               objections
               are
               brought
               against
               him
               :
               now
               then
               consider
               what
               a
               meek
               and
               humble
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               when
               of
               the
               one
               side
               is
               the
               Authority
               of
               Antiquity
               and
               Possession
               (
               such
               Antiquity
               and
               Possession
               without
               dispute
               or
               contradictions
               from
               the
               adversary
               ,
               as
               no
               King
               can
               shew
               for
               his
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               any
               other
               person
               or
               persons
               for
               any
               other
               thing
               )
               the
               perswasion
               of
               infallibility
               ,
               all
               the
               pledges
               that
               Christ
               hath
               left
               to
               his
               Church
               for
               Motives
               of
               Vnion
               :
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               uncertaine
               reasons
               of
               a
               few
               men
               pretending
               to
               learning
               ,
               every
               day
               contradicted
               by
               incomparable
               numbers
               of
               men
               Wise
               and
               Learned
               ,
               and
               those
               few
               men
               confessing
               those
               reason
               and
               themselves
               uncertaine
               ,
               fallible
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               error
               ,
               certainly
               without
               a
               bias
               of
               interest
               or
               prejudice
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               leave
               the
               Church
               if
               he
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               returne
               if
               he
               be
               out
               of
               it
               :
               for
               if
               infallibility
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Churches
               power
               to
               command
               beliefe
               ,
               as
               shee
               pretends
               no
               other
               ,
               no
               time
               ,
               no
               separation
               within
               memory
               of
               History
               ,
               can
               justifie
               a
               continuance
               out
               of
               the
               
               Church
               :
               You
               may
               please
               to
               consider
               then
               how
               solid
               this
               Doctors
               discourse
               is
               ,
               who
               telleth
               us
               ,
               for
               his
               great
               evidence
               ,
               that
               we
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               who
               doe
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               make
               certaine
               suppositions
               (
               that
               follow
               there
               )
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               a
               Protestant
               be
               a
               Schismatick
               because
               a
               Protestant
               ?
               and
               he
               will
               prove
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               because
               he
               goeth
               consequently
               to
               Protestant
               ,
               that
               is
               Schismatical
               grounds
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               reflect
               ,
               that
               not
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               infallible
               is
               that
               for
               which
               we
               charge
               the
               Doctor
               with
               Schisme
               and
               Heresie
            
             in
             Capite
             ,
             
               and
               more
               than
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               he
               holds
               distinct
               from
               us
               ,
               for
               this
               principle
               taketh
               away
               all
               beliefe
               ,
               and
               all
               ground
               of
               beliefe
               ,
               and
               turneth
               it
               into
               uncertainty
               and
               weather-cock
               opinion
               ,
               putteth
               us
               into
               the
               condition
               to
               be
            
             circumferri
             omni
             vento
             Doctrinae
             ,
             
               submitteth
               us
               to
               Atheisme
               and
               all
               sort
               of
               miscreancy
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               then
               over-leap
               the
               question
               ,
               but
               either
               prove
               this
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Schismatick
               and
               an
               Heretick
               too
               ,
               or
               let
               him
               acknowledge
               he
               is
               both
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             This
             discourse
             thus
             inlarged
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             fallibility
             and
             infallibility
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             digression
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             occasion
             from
             some
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             Sect.
             6.
             of
             a
             concession
             of
             Master
             Knots
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             little
             necessary
             to
             recount
             ,
             what
             concession
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             that
             I
             there
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             thing
             blameable
             in
             my
             procedure
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             The
             subject
             I
             was
             upon
             ,
             Sect.
             5.
             was
             the
             undoubted
             lawfulnesse
             of
             being
             and
             continuing
             excluded
             from
             any
             such
             Church
             ,
             the
             conditions
             of
             whose
             communion
             containe
             Sin
             in
             them
             .
             To
             this
             head
             of
             discourse
             I
             mentioned
             a
             concession
             of
             Master
             Knots
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             perfectly
             
               unlawful
               to
               dissemble
               ,
               aequivocate
               ,
               or
               lye
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             this
             as
             a
             confirmation
             of
             my
             then
             present
             assertion
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             am
             not
             permitted
             by
             the
             Romanists
             to
             have
             
               external
               communion
            
             with
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             I
             doe
             thus
             
               dissemble
               ,
               equivocate
            
             and
             lye
             ,
             affirme
             my selfe
             to
             believe
             what
             I
             doe
             
               not
               believe
            
             ,
             I
             may
             lawfully
             continue
             thus
             excluded
             from
             their
             communion
             .
             But
             then
             I
             could
             not
             justly
             conceale
             what
             Master
             Knot
             there
             added
             as
             his
             conclusion
             from
             hence
             (
             together
             with
             the
             acknowledged
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             forsaking
             the
             
               externall
               communion
            
             of
             Gods
             
               visible
               Church
            
             )
             that
             
             therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             infallible
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             men
             might
             forsake
             her
             communion
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             Here
             indeed
             I
             thought
             it
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             this
             conclusion
             should
             be
             thus
             deduced
             from
             such
             praemisses
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             deemed
             lawful
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             for
             every
             error
             ,
             or
             for
             no
             more
             but
             being
             subject
             to
             error
             ,
             being
             fallible
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             actually
             guilty
             of
             no
             errour
             ,
             which
             I
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             to
             affirme
             it
             lawfull
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             communion
             of
             all
             but
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             all
             others
             were
             peccable
             and
             fallible
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             thought
             not
             fit
             to
             goe
             farther
             out
             of
             my
             way
             to
             presse
             the
             unreasonablenesse
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             contented
             my selfe
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             my
             present
             turne
             ,
             his
             confession
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             to
             separate
             or
             continue
             in
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             case
             we
             could
             not
             without
             lying
             ,
             &c.
             be
             permitted
             to
             communicate
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             This
             being
             the
             whole
             businesse
             ,
             as
             it
             lyes
             visible
             to
             any
             in
             that
             5.
             and
             6.
             
             Sect.
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             what
             a
             confusion
             is
             made
             to
             gaine
             some
             small
             advantage
             from
             hence
             ,
             or
             excuse
             for
             a
             long
             digression
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             First
             it
             is
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             viz.
             
               [
               that
               any
               Congregation
               that
               can
               lye
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               cannot
               have
               power
               to
               binde
               any
               to
               believe
               what
               shee
               saith
               ]
            
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             called
             by
             me
             
               Master
               Knots
               concession
            
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             ,
             I
             never
             lookt
             on
             this
             as
             his
             concession
             ,
             never
             called
             it
             by
             that
             title
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             conclusion
             that
             he
             made
             a
             strange
             shift
             to
             deduce
             from
             another
             concession
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             A
             concession
             ,
             this
             Gentleman
             should
             in
             reason
             have
             understood
             to
             be
             somewhat
             which
             the
             Adversary
             yeilds
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             disputer
             gaines
             advantage
             by
             his
             yeilding
             it
             ,
             such
             was
             his
             assertion
             ,
             that
             
               all
               lying
            
             and
             dissembling
             was
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             that
             rather
             than
             that
             should
             be
             admitted
             ,
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             forsake
             the
             
               external
               communion
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             that
             ,
             was
             by
             me
             cited
             as
             his
             concession
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             conclusion
             it self
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Congregation
               that
               is
               fallible
               cannot
               have
               power
               to
               binde
               to
               believe
               ,
            
             —
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             considered
             by
             me
             in
             that
             place
             or
             else
             where
             ;
             I
             said
             not
             one
             
             word
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             might
             provoke
             this
             objector
             to
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             confirme
             it
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             in
             the
             least
             needfull
             ,
             or
             pertinent
             to
             the
             matter
             then
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             .
             All
             that
             was
             by
             me
             taken
             notice
             of
             (
             and
             that
             but
             in
             passing
             )
             was
             the
             consequence
             or
             coherence
             betwixt
             the
             praemisses
             and
             that
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             naturally
             inferred
             a
             third
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             
               Mr.
               Knots
            
             opinion
             ,
             
               lawful
               to
               forsake
               the
               Communion
               of
               any
               fallible
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             I
             thought
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             excuse
             us
             (
             though
             we
             should
             be
             granted
             to
             have
             forsaken
             and
             
               continued
               wilfully
            
             in
             Separation
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             )
             if
             it
             
               might
               but
               appeare
               ,
               that
               either
               that
               were
               guilty
               of
               any
               one
               error
               ,
               or
               lyable
               to
               fal
               into
               any
               one
               .
            
             And
             this
             being
             intirely
             all
             that
             was
             there
             said
             by
             me
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             I
             should
             so
             far
             attend
             this
             Gentleman
             in
             his
             digression
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             what
             here
             he
             proceeds
             to
             say
             ,
             upon
             his
             new-sprung
             subject
             of
             discourse
             ,
             very
             distant
             from
             that
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             indeavoured
             to
             adhere
             ,
             having
             elsewhere
             pursued
             at
             large
             ,
             the
             Romanists
             other
             hypothesis
             concerning
             their
             
               Churches
               Infallibility
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             Were
             it
             not
             thus
             remote
             from
             our
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             unnecessary
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             our
             Church
             from
             Schisme
             ,
             I
             might
             discover
             farther
             many
             infirme
             parts
             in
             this
             procedure
             .
             I
             shall
             but
             briefly
             touch
             on
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             1.
             
             For
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             
               proposition
               [
               that
               a
               Congregation
               that
               can
               lye
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               Church
               that
               is
               fallible
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               not
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             hath
             no
             
               infallible
               certainty
               )
               whether
               it
               lye
               or
               no
               in
               any
               proposition
               ,
               cannot
               have
               power
               to
               binde
               any
               to
               believe
               what
               shesaith
               ]
            
             I
             may
             certainly
             affirme
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             no
             infallible
             truth
             ,
             being
             no
             where
             affirmed
             by
             any
             infallible
             speaker
             ,
             or
             deduced
             from
             any
             infallible
             principle
             .
             For
             as
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             pretended
             to
             be
             affirmed
             by
             that
             ,
             and
             for
             
               Natural
               Reason
            
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             an
             
               infallible
               Judge
            
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             defining
             what
             power
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             is
             by
             God
             given
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             without
             defining
             it
             infallible
             .
             A
             Prince
             may
             no
             doubt
             be
             impowered
             by
             God
             to
             give
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             those
             
               Lawes
               oblige
            
             Subjects
             to
             obedience
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Prince
             never
             be
             imagined
             infallible
             in
             making
             Lawes
             .
             And
             
               natural
               reason
            
             cannot
             conclude
             it
             impossible
             ,
             
             that
             a
             Church
             should
             have
             a
             proportionable
             power
             given
             it
             by
             God
             to
             binde
             belief
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             As
             for
             the
             Catholick
             or
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             1.
             that
             is
             a
             misprision
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             is
             not
             the
             
               single
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             Roman
             the
             Catholick
             .
             2.
             
             There
             no
             where
             appears
             any
             such
             definition
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Vniversall
               Church
            
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             particularly
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             no
             act
             of
             Councell
             representative
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             no
             known
             affirmation
             of
             that
             diffused
             body
             under
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome's
               Pastorage
            
             ,
             that
             all
             authority
             to
             oblige
             belief
             is
             founded
             in
             Infallibility
             .
             3.
             
             If
             any
             such
             definition
             did
             appear
             ,
             it
             could
             no
             way
             be
             foundation
             of
             belief
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             doe
             not
             believe
             that
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             definition
             thereof
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             infallible
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             2.
             
             If
             we
             shall
             but
             distinguish
             and
             limit
             the
             termes
             ,
             1.
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             [
             
               can
               lie
            
             ]
             2.
             
             By
             knowing
             or
             
               not
               knowing
            
             whether
             it
             lie
             or
             no
             ,
             3.
             
             By
             
               power
               to
               binde
            
             ,
             4
             By
             belief
             (
             as
             every
             of
             these
             have
             a
             latitude
             of
             signification
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             easily
             mistaken
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             duly
             limited
             )
             It
             will
             then
             soon
             appear
             that
             there
             is
             no
             
               unlimited
               truth
            
             in
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             the
             whole
             Churches
             affirmation
             ,
             nor
             prejudice
             to
             our
             pretensions
             from
             that
             limited
             truth
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             found
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             1.
             
             The
             phrase
             [
             
               can
               lie
            
             ]
             may
             denote
             no
             more
             than
             such
             a
             possibility
             of
             erring
             ,
             as
             yet
             is
             joyned
             neither
             with
             
               actuall
               error
            
             ,
             nor
             with
             any
             principle
             ,
             whether
             of
             deficiency
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             nor
             of
             malignity
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             betray
             it
             into
             error
             .
             Thus
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             the
             present
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             hath
             before
             it
             the
             Scripture
             to
             guide
             it
             in
             all
             its
             decisions
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             traditions
             and
             doctrines
             of
             the
             antient
             and
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             having
             skill
             in
             all
             those
             knowledges
             ,
             which
             are
             usefull
             to
             fetch
             out
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             ability
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             antient
             path
             ,
             and
             to
             compare
             her self
             with
             all
             other
             considerable
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Vniversall
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             diligent
             and
             faithfull
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             these
             succours
             ,
             and
             in
             uprightness
             of
             heart
             seeks
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             applies
             it self
             to
             God
             in
             humble
             ,
             and
             ardent
             ,
             and
             continuall
             prayer
             for
             his
             guidance
             to
             
               lead
               into
               all
               truth
            
             ,
             This
             Church
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             yet
             
               fallible
               ,
               may
            
             affirm
             and
             teach
             false
             ,
             i.
             e.
             this
             is
             naturally
             possible
             that
             it
             may
             ,
             but
             
             it
             is
             not
             strongly
             probable
             that
             it
             will
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             thus
             assisted
             ,
             and
             disposed
             to
             make
             use
             of
             these
             assistances
             ,
             and
             means
             of
             true
             defining
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             2.
             
             That
             
               Churches
               knowledge
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             
               define
               truly
            
             or
             no
             in
             any
             proposition
             ,
             may
             signifie
             no
             more
             than
             a
             
               full
               perswasion
            
             or
             
               belief
               (
               cui
               non
               subest
               dubium
               ,
            
             wherein
             they
             neither
             doubt
             nor
             apprehend
             reason
             of
             doubting
             )
             that
             what
             they
             define
             is
             the
             very
             truth
             ,
             though
             for
             knowledge
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             
               assurance
               ,
               cui
               non
               potest
               subesse
               falsum
               ,
            
             which
             is
             unerrable
             or
             infallible
             in
             strictness
             of
             speech
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             have
             attained
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             have
             attained
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               16
            
             3.
             
             By
             
               power
               to
               binde
            
             may
             be
             meant
             no
             more
             than
             authority
             derived
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             to
             make
             decisions
             ,
             when
             difficulties
             arise
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             rules
             for
             ceremonies
             or
             government
             ,
             such
             as
             shall
             oblige
             inferiors
             to
             due
             observance
             and
             obedience
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             the
             Apostles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             his
             precept
             to
             obey
             the
             rulers
             set
             over
             us
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             doe
             without
             thinking
             them
             simply
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             promise
             of
             
               God
               ,
               inerrable
            
             or
             infallible
             ,
             as
             the
             obedience
             which
             is
             due
             to
             civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             supposes
             in
             them
             a
             power
             of
             
               binding
               subjects
            
             to
             obey
             ,
             doth
             yet
             no
             way
             suppose
             or
             imply
             them
             uncapable
             of
             erring
             and
             sinning
             ,
             and
             giving
             unreasonable
             commands
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             wherein
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             yeild
             obedience
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               17
            
             Beside
             this
             ,
             there
             may
             farther
             be
             meant
             by
             it
             a
             
               generall
               obligation
            
             that
             lies
             on
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             believe
             what
             is
             with
             due
             grounds
             of
             conviction
             proposed
             to
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             disbelieving
             or
             doubting
             of
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             them
             inseparable
             from
             obstinacy
             ;
             and
             this
             obligation
             is
             again
             the
             greater
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             is
             thus
             convincingly
             proposed
             ,
             is
             proposed
             by
             our
             superiors
             ,
             from
             whose
             mouth
             it
             is
             regular
             to
             seek
             and
             
               receive
               Gods
               will.
            
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               18
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Believing
            
             may
             signifie
             not
             an
             implicite
             ,
             
               irrational
               ,
               blinde
            
             ,
             but
             a
             well-grounded
             ,
             rationall
             ,
             explicite
             belief
             of
             that
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             duely
             proposed
             to
             us
             ;
             or
             again
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             that
             degree
             of
             manifestation
             ,
             yet
             a
             consent
             to
             that
             which
             is
             proposed
             as
             most
             probable
             ,
             on
             the
             grounds
             afforded
             to
             judge
             by
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             person
             is
             not
             competent
             to
             
             search
             grounds
             ,
             a
             bare
             yeilding
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             superiours
             ,
             and
             deeming
             it
             better
             to
             adhere
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             attribute
             any
             thing
             to
             their
             own
             judgment
             ,
             a
             believing
             so
             farre
             as
             not
             to
             disbelieve
             .
             And
             this
             again
             may
             rationally
             be
             yeilded
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Governors
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             deeming
             them
             inerrable
             or
             infallible
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               19
            
             Nay
             ,
             where
             the
             proposition
             defined
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             every
             member
             of
             that
             Church
             cannot
             without
             violence
             to
             his
             understanding
             yeild
             any
             such
             degree
             of
             belief
             unto
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             that
             believes
             it
             not
             ,
             may
             behave
             himself
             peaceably
             and
             reverently
             ,
             either
             duely
             representing
             his
             grounds
             ,
             why
             he
             cannot
             consent
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             his
             subscription
             or
             consent
             be
             neither
             formally
             nor
             interpretatively
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             quietly
             enjoy
             his
             contrary
             opinion
             .
             And
             this
             may
             tend
             as
             much
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             unity
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             inerrability
             thereof
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               20
            
             By
             this
             view
             of
             the
             latitude
             of
             these
             terms
             ,
             and
             the
             limitations
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             not
             so
             difficult
             to
             discern
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             proposition
             under
             consideration
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             by
             us
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               21
            
             A
             congregation
             that
             is
             fallible
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             knowledge
             or
             
               assurance
               (
               cui
               non
               potest
               subesse
               falsum
            
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             deceived
             in
             any
             
               particular
               proposition
            
             ,
             may
             yet
             have
             authority
             to
             make
             decisions
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             require
             inferiors
             so
             farre
             to
             acquiesce
             to
             their
             determinations
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             disquiet
             the
             peace
             of
             that
             Church
             with
             their
             contrary
             opinions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               22
            
             But
             for
             any
             
               absolute
               infallible
               belief
            
             or
             consent
             ,
             that
             no
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             it self
             absolutely
             infallible
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             not
             
               infallibly
               know
            
             that
             it
             is
             infallible
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             require
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               23
            
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             following
             words
             is
             suggested
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             they
             
               binde
               men
               to
               a
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             how
             injustly
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               supposing
               them
               not
               to
               be
               infallibe
               ,
               it
               is
               unjust
               ,
               tyrannical
               ,
               and
               self-condemnation
               to
               the
               binders
               .
            
             The
             contrary
             whereto
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             understanding
             the
             obligation
             with
             that
             temper
             ,
             and
             the
             infallibity
             in
             that
             notion
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             evident
             we
             understand
             it
             .
             For
             what
             injustice
             or
             tyranny
             &c.
             
             can
             it
             be
             in
             any
             
               lawful
               superior
            
             ,
             having
             defined
             what
             verily
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             doubts
             of
             his
             having
             deduced
             it
             rightly
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             yet
             knows
             that
             he
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             fallible
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             he
             may
             have
             some
             way
             failed
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             his
             most
             circumspect
             action
             ,
             what
             injustice
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             authoritatively
             to
             direct
             this
             definition
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             expect
             their
             due
             submission
             to
             it
             ?
             meaning
             by
             submission
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             here
             exprest
             to
             mean
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               24
            
             So
             again
             it
             appears
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             is
             from
             gentle
             or
             charitable
             in
             them
             to
             bind
             men
             to
             profess
             ,
             as
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             by
             that
             Church
             defined
             ,
             upon
             this
             one
             account
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             infallible
             &
             can't
             erre
             ;
             when
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             infallible
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             all
             made
             probable
             ,
             much
             lesse
             infallibly
             deduced
             from
             any
             reason
             or
             testimony
             that
             is
             infallible
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               25
            
             Next
             then
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               will
               be
               this
               ,
               whether
               the
               Roman
               Church
               be
               infallible
               or
               no
               ,
            
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             I
             know
             what
             question
             he
             means
             ,
             whether
             the
             main
             Question
             on
             which
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schisme
             was
             written
             ,
             i.
             e.
             whether
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             be
             schismaticall
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             
               particular
               question
            
             ,
             which
             this
             Gentlemans
             haste
             hath
             framed
             to
             himself
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             Whether
             a
             
               fallible
               Church
            
             may
             have
             power
             to
             binde
             any
             to
             believe
             what
             she
             saith
             ?
             But
             I
             suppose
             by
             some
             indications
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             is
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             as
             from
             hence
             I
             learn
             what
             he
             means
             by
             infallible
             ,
             a
             Church
             that
             cannot
             possibly
             erre
             ,
             all
             whose
             definitions
             are
             such
             ,
             
               quibus
               nequit
               subesse
               falsum
            
             ,
             so
             untill
             this
             be
             proved
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             speak
             like
             one
             who
             think
             not
             my self
             obliged
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Protestant
             is
             or
             may
             be
             verily
             perswaded
             of
             some
             truth
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             bindeth
             to
             profession
             of
             error
             (
             meaning
             by
             
               verily
               perswaded
            
             ,
             such
             a
             certainty
             only
             ,
             
               cui
               non
               subest
               dubium
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             doubt
             nor
             reason
             to
             induce
             doubting
             of
             it
             )
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             that
             part
             of
             my
             discourse
             ,
             wherein
             I
             have
             supposed
             or
             asserted
             this
             ,
             can
             be
             either
             
               superfluous
               ,
               unnecessary
            
             ,
             or
             (
             whatever
             other
             weakness
             it
             be
             guilty
             of
             )
             
               contrary
               to
               my self
            
             .
             For
             certainly
             I
             that
             think
             I
             am
             fallible
             ,
             may
             yet
             
               verily
               believe
            
             ,
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             many
             propositions
             ,
             which
             
             if
             I
             should
             affirm
             my self
             not
             to
             believe
             ,
             I
             must
             doubtlesse
             lie
             ,
             and
             then
             sin
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Knot
             's
             former
             concession
             .
             And
             't
             is
             as
             certain
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             pretendeth
             to
             have
             an
             infallible
             rule
             ,
             may
             yet
             foully
             mistake
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             
               generall
               ,
               originall
            
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             
               particular
               ,
               derivative
            
             pretensions
             ;
             His
             supposed
             infallibility
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             rightly
             supposed
             (
             and
             till
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             )
             will
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             an
             amulet
             to
             keep
             him
             safe
             from
             all
             error
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             likeliest
             way
             to
             deliver
             him
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             
               premature
               perswasion
            
             of
             his
             
               particular
               election
            
             may
             be
             the
             ingulsing
             any
             ,
             through
             security
             and
             presumption
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             certain
             ruine
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               26
            
             In
             the
             processe
             of
             this
             discourse
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             mention
             four
             advantages
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             above
             any
             other
             ,
             
               Antiquity
               ,
               possession
               ,
               perswasion
               of
               Infallibility
               ,
            
             the
             pledges
             that
             Christ
             hath
             left
             to
             his
             Church
             for
             motives
             of
             union
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             
               uncertain
               reasons
            
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             which
             saith
             he
             ,
             must
             make
             it
             
               impossible
               for
               any
               without
               interest
               or
               prejudice
               to
               leave
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               return
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               27
            
             To
             this
             imaginary
             setting
             of
             the
             scales
             between
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             the
             
               fourth
               advantage
            
             pretended
             to
             ,
             the
             pledges
             that
             Christ
             left
             for
             motives
             of
             union
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             reply
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             
               voluntarily
               separated
            
             ,
             but
             are
             by
             them
             violently
             removed
             from
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             to
             reunion
             ,
             but
             upon
             conditions
             ,
             which
             without
             dissembling
             and
             lying
             we
             cannot
             undergoe
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             speak
             of
             motives
             or
             obligations
             to
             return
             to
             their
             communion
             .
             We
             that
             are
             
               bound
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               to
               have
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
            
             must
             not
             admit
             any
             known
             or
             wilfull
             sin
             in
             order
             to
             that
             most
             desirable
             end
             .
             And
             this
             one
             thing
             as
             alone
             it
             is
             pertinent
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             of
             schisme
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             necessarily
             the
             concluding
             of
             this
             controversie
             ,
             We
             that
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             ,
             if
             the
             conditions
             of
             our
             return
             be
             so
             incumbred
             ,
             as
             to
             include
             sin
             ,
             cannot
             with
             any
             justice
             or
             equity
             be
             charged
             for
             not
             returning
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               28
            
             Against
             this
             here
             is
             nothing
             said
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             the
             bare
             mention
             of
             the
             three
             other
             advantages
             on
             their
             side
             .
             And
             none
             of
             these
             are
             of
             any
             force
             to
             perswade
             our
             return
             ,
             upon
             such
             conditions
             as
             these
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             exact
             it
             as
             duty
             from
             us
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               29
            
             By
             Antiquity
             and
             Possession
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             suppose
             he
             means
             not
             antiquity
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             the
             present
             doctrines
             (
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             speak
             of
             them
             )
             but
             the
             antiquity
             of
             our
             communion
             with
             them
             (
             if
             he
             mean
             a
             Possession
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               Vniversall
               Pastorship
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             *
             hereafter
             .
             )
             And
             if
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             as
             for
             
               fraternall
               communion
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             due
             from
             one
             
               sister
               Church
            
             to
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             willingly
             granted
             ,
             then
             this
             will
             divolve
             the
             blame
             on
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             breach
             ,
             who
             have
             cast
             us
             out
             ,
             and
             permit
             us
             no
             way
             of
             returning
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             And
             so
             this
             is
             little
             for
             the
             Romanists
             advantage
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               30
            
             But
             if
             in
             stead
             of
             
               fraternall
               communion
            
             ,
             it
             be
             subjection
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               See
            
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             his
             words
             claimed
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             by
             possession
             ,
             then
             as
             we
             willingly
             grant
             to
             that
             See
             all
             that
             the
             
               antient
               Canons
            
             allowed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             in
             that
             respect
             offend
             against
             Antiquity
             ,
             so
             what
             ,
             contrary
             to
             those
             Canons
             ,
             they
             have
             at
             any
             time
             assumed
             ,
             and
             unlawfully
             possest
             themselves
             of
             ,
             can
             no
             way
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             their
             right
             ,
             or
             they
             to
             be
             
               bonae
               fidei
               possessores
               ,
               true
            
             or
             fair
             possessors
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             qualification
             and
             condition
             is
             yet
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             found
             their
             plea
             from
             possession
             ,
             and
             which
             alone
             can
             bear
             any
             proportion
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             Kings
             can
             shew
             for
             their
             crowns
             ,
             or
             proprietaries
             for
             their
             inheritances
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               31
            
             Of
             this
             head
             of
             possession
             ,
             or
             prescription
             ,
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             adde
             much
             more
             ,
             by
             considering
             that
             claim
             and
             title
             ,
             by
             the
             known
             rules
             whether
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             or
             
               Civil
               Law.
            
             The
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             is
             generally
             more
             favourable
             to
             Prescription
             ,
             doth
             yet
             acknowledge
             many
             waies
             of
             interrupting
             it
             ,
             as
             by
             calling
             it
             into
             question
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             sufficiently
             done
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             
               per
               solam
               conventionem
            
             ,
             by
             citing
             ,
             or
             summoning
             the
             possessor
             ,
             and
             when
             
               contestatio
               litis
            
             ,
             the
             entring
             a
             suit
             is
             actually
             required
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             that
             appears
             to
             have
             caused
             the
             impediment
             ,
             and
             kept
             it
             from
             coming
             to
             this
             contestation
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             gain
             any
             advantage
             by
             his
             guilt
             ,
             but
             
               adversus
               eum
               lis
               habetur
               pro
               contestato
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               lookt
               on
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               suit
               had
               been
               actually
               contested
               against
               him
               .
            
             See
             
               Bartolus
               in
               l.
               si
               eum
               §
               .
               qui
               injuriarum
               in
               fi
               :
               ff
               .
               si
               quis
               caut
               :
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               32
            
             But
             as
             to
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             reason
             the
             Catholick
             is
             to
             own
             in
             
               this
               question
            
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             that
             it
             admitteth
             not
             any
             the
             longest
             prescription
             ,
             without
             the
             
               bonae
               fidei
               possessio
            
             ,
             (
             he
             that
             came
             by
             any
             thing
             dishonestly
             ,
             is
             for
             ever
             obliged
             to
             restitution
             )
             and
             for
             the
             judging
             of
             that
             ,
             allows
             of
             many
             waies
             of
             probation
             ,
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
            
             (
             the
             course
             we
             have
             taken
             in
             this
             present
             debate
             )
             and
             from
             other
             
               probable
               indications
            
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             appearances
             are
             equal
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             wont
             to
             judge
             most
             favourably
             ,
             doth
             yet
             incline
             to
             question
             the
             honesty
             of
             coming
             to
             the
             possession
             ,
             and
             to
             presume
             the
             dishonesty
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             because
             
               mala
               fides
               ,
               dishonesty
            
             is
             presumed
             industriously
             to
             contrive
             its
             own
             secrecie
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             hid
             in
             those
             recesses
             ,
             from
             which
             at
             a
             distance
             of
             time
             it
             is
             not
             easily
             fetcht
             out
             .
             So
             
               Felinus
               in
               C.
               ult
               :
               de
               praescript
               :
               per
               leg
               :
               ult
               :
               C.
               unde
               vi
               .
            
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             affirmation
             of
             the
             
               Doctors
               ,
               presumi
               malam
               fidem
               ex
               antiquiore
               adversarii
               possessione
               ,
            
             the
             presumption
             is
             
               strong
               that
               the
               possession
               was
               not
               honestly
               come
               by
               ,
               when
               it
               appears
               to
               have
               been
               antiently
               in
               the
               other
               hands
               ,
            
             and
             the
             way
             of
             conveyance
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             is
             not
             discernible
             .
             See
             Panormit
             :
             and
             
               Felinus
               in
               c.
               si
               diligenti
               X
               de
               prescript
               :
               Menochius
               arbit
               :
               quaest
               :
               Casu
            
             225.
             n.
             4.
             and
             others
             referred
             to
             by
             the
             
               learned
               Groti●●
               in
               Consil
               :
               Jurid
               :
               super
               iis
               quae
               Nassavii
               —
               p.
            
             36.
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             these
             
               nicer
               disquisitions
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               33
            
             As
             for
             the
             perswasion
             of
             infallibility
             ,
             meaning
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             ,
             their
             
               own
               perswasion
            
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             can
             have
             no
             influence
             upon
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             sure
             that
             we
             are
             not
             so
             perswaded
             ,
             unless
             the
             grounds
             ,
             on
             which
             their
             perswasion
             is
             founded
             ,
             be
             so
             convincingly
             represented
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             our
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             other
             
               vitious
               defect
            
             ,
             or
             affection
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             perswaded
             of
             it
             .
             But
             on
             this
             we
             are
             known
             to
             insist
             ,
             and
             never
             yet
             have
             had
             any
             such
             grounds
             offered
             to
             us
             :
             As
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             appear
             by
             the
             view
             of
             that
             Controversie
             as
             it
             lies
             visible
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               view
               of
               Infallibility
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               34
            
             As
             for
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             reasons
             on
             the
             Protestants
             side
             ,
             by
             uncertainty
             ,
             meaning
             fallibility
             ,
             and
             the
             
               potest
               subesse
               falsum
            
             ,
             whilest
             yet
             we
             are
             ,
             without
             doubting
             ,
             verily
             perswaded
             that
             our
             reasons
             have
             force
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             cannot
             make
             it
             
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             believe
             what
             we
             doe
             not
             believe
             ,
             or
             lawfull
             upon
             any
             the
             fairest
             intuition
             to
             professe
             contrary
             to
             our
             belief
             .
             I
             believe
             that
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             was
             King
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             on
             which
             I
             believe
             it
             ,
             are
             ,
             the
             testimonies
             of
             meer
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             fallible
             ;
             yet
             the
             bare
             fallibility
             of
             those
             testimonies
             cannot
             infuse
             into
             me
             any
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             ,
             hath
             no
             force
             to
             shake
             that
             but
             
               humane
               belief
            
             ,
             and
             while
             I
             thus
             believe
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             were
             wilfull
             sin
             in
             me
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             pretious
             acquisitions
             in
             my
             view
             ,
             to
             professe
             I
             doe
             
               not
               believe
               it
            
             .
             The
             like
             must
             be
             said
             of
             any
             other
             perswasion
             of
             mine
             ,
             denied
             by
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             and
             the
             denying
             whereof
             is
             part
             of
             the
             condition
             required
             of
             me
             to
             make
             me
             capable
             of
             communion
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               35
            
             But
             it
             is
             not
             now
             time
             to
             insist
             on
             this
             ,
             both
             because
             here
             is
             nothing
             produced
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             because
             here
             follows
             a
             much
             higher
             undertaking
             ,
             which
             swallows
             up
             all
             these
             inferior
             differences
             between
             us
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Church
             (
             that
             must
             be
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
               )
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               crime
               of
               schime
               and
               heresie
            
             in
             capite
             ,
             
               and
               more
               than
               all
               that
               I
               hold
               distinct
               from
               the
               Romanists
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               36
            
             This
             I
             acknowledge
             was
             not
             foreseen
             in
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             
               una
               litura
            
             ,
             the
             
               one
               answer
            
             to
             remove
             all
             that
             is
             there
             said
             .
             For
             if
             our
             
               grand
               Fundamental
               schisme
            
             and
             heresie
             be
             all
             summed
             up
             in
             this
             one
             comprehensive
             guilt
             ,
             our
             not
             acknowledging
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             and
             still
             is
             impertinent
             to
             discourse
             on
             any
             other
             subject
             but
             that
             one
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             for
             if
             that
             be
             gained
             by
             them
             to
             belong
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             are
             concluded
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             till
             it
             be
             gained
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             suppose
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               37
            
             But
             then
             as
             this
             is
             a
             compendious
             way
             of
             answering
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             I
             wonder
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             said
             this
             ,
             he
             could
             think
             it
             seasonable
             to
             proceed
             to
             make
             exceptions
             to
             any
             other
             particulars
             ,
             this
             one
             great
             mistake
             of
             the
             Question
             being
             discovered
             ,
             made
             all
             other
             more
             minute
             considerations
             unnecessary
             (
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             sprung
             a
             mine
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             whole
             Fort
             ,
             need
             not
             set
             wispes
             of
             straw
             to
             severall
             corners
             to
             burn
             it
             )
             so
             it
             falls
             out
             a
             little
             unluckily
             ,
             that
             this
             doth
             not
             supersede
             ,
             but
             
             onely
             remove
             this
             
               Gentleman's
               labour
            
             ,
             it
             being
             now
             as
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             defend
             his
             hypothesis
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Romes
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             against
             all
             that
             is
             formerly
             said
             by
             me
             on
             
               that
               subject
            
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             was
             to
             make
             this
             Answer
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             till
             that
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             attempted
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             for
             me
             to
             reply
             to
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               38
            
             For
             as
             to
             his
             bare
             affirmations
             ,
             that
             the
             
               not
               acknowledging
            
             their
             
               Infallibility
               takes
               away
               all
               belief
               and
               ground
               of
               belief
               ,
               turns
               all
               into
               uncertainty
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               nay
               ,
               submitteth
               to
               Atheisme
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               miscreancy
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             sure
             but
             a
             mistake
             or
             misunderstanding
             as
             of
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             particularly
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             belief
             ;
             For
             beside
             that
             I
             may
             have
             other
             grounds
             of
             belief
             than
             the
             affirmations
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             severalls
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
               universal
               Primitive
            
             (
             that
             sure
             is
             more
             than
             of
             the
             
               present
               Roman
               )
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             assure
             me
             that
             what
             we
             take
             for
             Scripture
             is
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             derive
             
               Apostolical
               traditions
            
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             may
             believe
             enough
             without
             ever
             knowing
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             defines
             any
             thing
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             without
             acknowledging
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             she
             defines
             ,
             and
             yet
             much
             more
             without
             acknowledging
             her
             inerrable
             and
             infallible
             :
             Beside
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             belief
             is
             no
             more
             than
             consent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             grounds
             of
             belief
             ,
             such
             arguments
             as
             are
             sufficient
             to
             exclude
             doubting
             ,
             to
             induce
             conviction
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             is
             actually
             induced
             ,
             there
             is
             belief
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             pretense
             of
             infallibility
             in
             the
             argument
             ,
             nor
             opinion
             of
             it
             in
             him
             that
             is
             perswaded
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               39
            
             That
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             said
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             believe
             by
             a
             belief
             or
             
               perswasion
               ,
               cui
               non
               potest
               subesse
               falsum
               ,
               wherein
               I
               cannot
               be
               deceived
               ,
            
             and
             there
             I
             acknowledge
             infallibility
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             whether
             of
             nature
             or
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             common
             dictate
             ,
             or
             of
             religion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               impossible
               for
               God
               to
               lie
            
             ,
             to
             deceive
             ,
             or
             to
             
               be
               deceived
            
             ;
             But
             that
             the
             whole
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             delivered
             to
             us
             by
             the
             
               Laodicean
               Councel
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             I
             fully
             believe
             this
             also
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             the
             least
             doubt
             to
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             account
             not
             my self
             infallible
             in
             this
             belief
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             Church
             that
             affirms
             the
             same
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             
             are
             otherwise
             priviledged
             by
             God
             ,
             be
             infallible
             in
             affirming
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             believes
             that
             Church
             be
             infallible
             in
             their
             belief
             ;
             And
             as
             that
             priviledge
             is
             not
             yet
             proved
             by
             any
             donation
             of
             Gods
             to
             belong
             to
             any
             Church
             ,
             particularly
             to
             the
             Roman
             ,
             so
             till
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             proved
             infallibly
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             competent
             medium
             to
             induce
             any
             new
             act
             of
             
               Infallible
               belief
            
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             which
             may
             denominate
             us
             either
             hereticks
             or
             schismaticks
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               40
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             I
             that
             doe
             not
             pretend
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             infallibly
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             infallible
             ,
             must
             yet
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             believe
             her
             fallible
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             could
             not
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             be
             adjudged
             a
             scismatick
             for
             so
             believing
             :
             And
             then
             this
             supposeth
             that
             I
             may
             believe
             what
             in
             his
             opinion
             I
             believe
             untruly
             ,
             that
             sure
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             believe
             what
             I
             doe
             not
             
               believe
               infallibly
            
             .
             The
             matter
             is
             visible
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             fit
             to
             inlarge
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               41
            
             One
             thing
             onely
             I
             must
             farther
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             the
             ground
             which
             he
             here
             had
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             founds
             his
             exception
             against
             the
             solidity
             of
             my
             discourse
             ,
             calling
             it
             my
             
               great
               evidence
            
             ,
             that
             
               we
               that
               doe
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               make
               certain
               suppositions
               that
               follow
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               42
            
             The
             matter
             in
             that
             place
             Chap.
             II.
             Sect.
             12.
             lies
             thus
             .
             In
             examining
             the
             nature
             of
             schisme
             ,
             I
             have
             occasion
             to
             mention
             one
             (
             not
             reall
             ,
             but
             )
             fiction
             of
             case
             ;
             Suppose
             first
             that
             our
             Ancestors
             had
             criminously
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             suppose
             secondly
             ,
             that
             we
             their
             posterity
             repented
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             reform
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             reunited
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             supposing
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             require
             to
             our
             reunion
             any
             condition
             which
             were
             unlawfull
             for
             us
             to
             perform
             ,
             in
             this
             conjuncture
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             justly
             be
             charged
             for
             continuing
             that
             separation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               43
            
             This
             fiction
             of
             case
             I
             could
             not
             think
             had
             any
             weak
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             as
             it
             supposed
             that
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             which
             I
             knew
             a
             Romanist
             would
             not
             grant
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             they
             should
             
               require
               any
               condition
               unlawfull
               for
               us
               to
               perform
               ,
            
             so
             it
             supposed
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             can
             no
             way
             grant
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             our
             Ancestors
             criminously
             separated
             ;
             But
             this
             I
             knew
             was
             ordinary
             to
             be
             done
             in
             fictions
             of
             cases
             ;
             
               Suppositio
               non
               ponit
            
             ,
             is
             the
             acknowledged
             
             rule
             ,
             my
             supposing
             either
             of
             these
             was
             not
             the
             taking
             them
             for
             granted
             ,
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             foresaw
             that
             objection
             ,
             that
             the
             Romanist
             ,
             who
             acknowledges
             not
             any
             such
             hard
             condition
             required
             to
             our
             reconciliation
             ,
             will
             conceive
             this
             an
             impossible
             case
             ;
             And
             to
             this
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             we
             ,
             that
             acknowledge
             not
             their
             Church
             to
             be
             infallible
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             make
             a
             supposition
             (
             meaning
             as
             before
             a
             fiction
             of
             case
             )
             which
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             
               possibility
               of
               her
               inserting
               some
               error
               in
               her
               confessions
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               it
               the
               indispensable
               condition
               of
               her
               communion
               .
            
             What
             I
             have
             offended
             herein
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             I
             onely
             set
             a
             fiction
             of
             case
             ,
             doe
             not
             take
             their
             infallibility
             for
             a
             thing
             confestly
             false
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             place
             so
             much
             as
             dispute
             against
             it
             ,
             Only
             I
             say
             that
             which
             was
             sufficiently
             known
             before
             I
             said
             it
             ,
             that
             their
             Infallibity
             is
             not
             acknowledged
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             her
             inserting
             some
             error
             in
             her
             Confessions
             ,
             is
             to
             us
             ,
             i.
             e.
             in
             our
             opinion
             a
             thing
             possible
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             disputation
             sake
             supposable
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             I
             suppose
             that
             which
             I
             am
             known
             not
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             Gentleman
             be
             thus
             severe
             ,
             I
             shall
             despair
             to
             approve
             my
             discourses
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               44
            
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             I
             make
             it
             my
             
               great
               evidence
            
             ,
             is
             not
             with
             any
             appearance
             of
             reason
             suggested
             by
             him
             ,
             It
             comes
             in
             meerly
             as
             an
             
               incidentall
               ,
               last
            
             branch
             ,
             the
             least
             necessary
             ,
             most
             unconsiderable
             of
             any
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             then
             ,
             or
             left
             out
             now
             ,
             without
             any
             weakning
             of
             ,
             or
             disturbing
             the
             discourse
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               45
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whereas
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             I
             
               proceed
               to
               make
               certain
               suppositions
               that
               follow
               there
               ,
            
             this
             is
             still
             of
             the
             same
             strein
             ,
             I
             make
             but
             
               one
               supposition
            
             ,
             viz
             :
             in
             case
             she
             make
             any
             
               unlawfull
               act
            
             the
             
               indispensable
               condition
            
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
             And
             that
             one
             certainly
             is
             not
             in
             the
             
               plurall
               ,
               more
            
             ,
             or
             indefinitely
             ,
             
               certain
               suppositions
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               46
            
             That
             I
             put
             this
             one
             case
             as
             possible
             ,
             and
             then
             proceeded
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             were
             by
             the
             principles
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             ,
             particularly
             by
             Mr.
             Knot
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             one
             case
             ,
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             strictest
             laws
             of
             discourse
             which
             I
             have
             met
             with
             .
             And
             if
             in
             compliance
             with
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             I
             must
             deny
             my self
             such
             liberties
             ,
             and
             yet
             yeild
             him
             so
             much
             greater
             ,
             on
             
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             If
             I
             must
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             defense
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             be
             required
             to
             grant
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               infallible
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             to
             yeild
             not
             onely
             that
             she
             speaks
             all
             truth
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             she
             should
             speak
             any
             thing
             but
             truth
             ,
             whom
             yet
             ,
             by
             entring
             on
             this
             theme
             ,
             I
             undertake
             to
             contradict
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             injurious
             in
             censuring
             us
             for
             Schismaticks
             ,
             this
             were
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             an
             hard
             task
             indeed
             ,
             The
             very
             same
             as
             if
             I
             were
             required
             to
             begin
             a
             duell
             by
             presenting
             and
             delivering
             up
             all
             weapons
             into
             the
             enemies
             hand
             ,
             to
             plead
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             introduce
             my
             defense
             by
             confessing
             my self
             guilty
             of
             all
             that
             the
             plaintiffe
             doth
             ,
             or
             can
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             charge
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               47
            
             And
             if
             these
             be
             the
             conditions
             of
             a
             dispute
             ,
             these
             will
             questionlesse
             be
             hard
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             conditions
             of
             our
             reunion
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             moreover
             this
             Gentleman
             will
             be
             as
             infallible
             as
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             't
             is
             pity
             he
             should
             lavish
             out
             medicines
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             secured
             by
             charms
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             defend
             his
             cause
             by
             reasons
             ,
             which
             hath
             this
             one
             so
             much
             cheaper
             expedient
             ,
             to
             answer
             a
             whole
             book
             in
             one
             period
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               48
            
             And
             so
             much
             for
             his
             Animadversions
             on
             this
             
               second
               Chapter
            
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             
               excellent
               presage
            
             of
             that
             which
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             in
             the
             insuing
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Exceptions
           to
           the
           third
           Chapter
           answered
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Division
               of
               Schisme
               justified
               .
               Of
               Schisme
               against
               the
               authority
               of
               Councells
               .
               Of
               Vnanimity
               of
               belief
               in
               the
               dispersion
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THe
             
               exceptions
               against
            
             the
             
               third
               Chap
            
             :
             are
             reducible
             to
             4
             heads
             .
             The
             first
             about
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             division
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             In
             his
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             what
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             noted
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             division
             is
             insufficient
             ,
             for
             he
             maketh
             Schism
             to
             be
             only
             against
             Monarchicall
             power
             ,
             or
             against
             fraternall
             charity
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             much
             besides
             the
             principles
             of
             those
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             pretend
             so
             much
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             Councels
             ,
             me
             thinks
             he
             should
             have
             remembred
             there
             might
             be
             schisme
             against
             conciliatory
             authority
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             called
             so
             when
             the
             Councell
             actually
             sitteth
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             unanimity
             of
             belief
             in
             the
             dispersion
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Doctor
             (
             supposing
             he
             concluded
             against
             the
             Pope
             )
             hath
             not
             concluded
             himself
             no
             schismatick
             ,
             being
             separated
             form
             the
             Catholick
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             in
             the
             next
             page
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             recollection
             or
             second
             thoughts
             ,
             thus
             ,
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             here
             what
             I
             omitted
             to
             insert
             before
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             division
             of
             Schisme
             he
             omitteth
             the
             Principall
             ,
             if
             not
             indeed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             by
             the
             Antients
             ,
             the
             onely
             schism
             ,
             which
             is
             when
             one
             breaketh
             from
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             for
             though
             a
             breach
             made
             from
             the
             immediate
             superior
             ,
             or
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             ordinary
             manner
             of
             speaking
             be
             called
             a
             schisme
             ,
             yet
             that
             by
             wich
             one
             breaketh
             away
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             is
             properly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             higher
             sense
             called
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             out
             of
             which
             the
             present
             
             question
             proceedeth
             ,
             whereas
             other
             divisions
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             both
             parts
             remain
             in
             communion
             with
             the
             Vniversall
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             properly
             schismes
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             diminutive
             particle
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             this
             division
             he
             left
             out
             that
             part
             which
             appertained
             to
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             My
             division
             of
             schism
             is
             that
             which
             I
             could
             not
             conceive
             subject
             to
             the
             exceptions
             of
             any
             rationall
             man
             ,
             of
             what
             perswasions
             soever
             ;
             schism
             being
             a
             breach
             of
             unity
             and
             communion
             ;
             as
             many
             sorts
             as
             were
             conceivable
             of
             unity
             and
             communion
             ,
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             I
             set
             down
             of
             schisme
             ,
             some
             as
             breaches
             of
             the
             subordination
             which
             Christ
             setled
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             others
             of
             
               mutuall
               charity
            
             ,
             which
             he
             left
             among
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             For
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             are
             either
             our
             superiors
             ,
             or
             inferiors
             ,
             or
             our
             equals
             ?
             and
             can
             I
             break
             communion
             with
             any
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             being
             an
             inferior
             ,
             I
             live
             regularly
             under
             all
             my
             superiors
             ,
             and
             brotherly
             with
             all
             my
             equals
             ?
             There
             is
             certainly
             no
             place
             of
             doubt
             in
             this
             .
             When
             therefore
             in
             his
             second
             period
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             he
             mentions
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             principall
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             the
             Antients
             use
             of
             the
             word
             )
             the
             
               onely
               Schism
            
             ,
             when
             one
             
               breaketh
               from
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             It
             is
             strange
             he
             should
             think
             that
             man
             was
             not
             comprised
             in
             either
             member
             of
             my
             division
             ,
             when
             certainly
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             both
             .
             For
             how
             can
             he
             separate
             from
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             separate
             both
             from
             his
             superiors
             and
             his
             equals
             too
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             separate
             from
             both
             ,
             then
             questionlesse
             he
             separates
             from
             one
             ,
             and
             from
             more
             than
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             Was
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             care
             more
             sollicitously
             to
             have
             prevented
             this
             exception
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             by
             me
             was
             used
             ,
             when
             among
             the
             branches
             of
             equality
             ,
             with
             which
             every
             one
             is
             obliged
             to
             preserve
             unity
             and
             communion
             ,
             I
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             believers
             of
             the
             same
             Congregation
             ,
             &c.
             but
             the
             severall
             communities
             of
             Christian
             men
             from
             Parishes
             and
             Dioeceses
             ,
             to
             climes
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ,
               Chap.
            
             3.
             
             §
             .
             5.
             
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             austerity
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             have
             indevoured
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             have
             not
             
               voluntarily
               separated
            
             (
             and
             that
             onely
             is
             the
             crime
             of
             Schism
             )
             from
             any
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             of
             those
             proofs
             is
             invalidated
             ,
             nor
             as
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             excepted
             against
             ,
             it
             should
             
             yet
             be
             thought
             seasonable
             to
             reply
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             
               broken
               off
               from
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             Is
             not
             that
             whole
             made
             up
             of
             these
             severals
             ,
             as
             a
             body
             of
             limbs
             ,
             the
             universal
             of
             particulars
             ?
             And
             can
             the
             hand
             be
             broken
             off
             from
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             broken
             off
             ,
             but
             remains
             in
             perfect
             union
             with
             every
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ?
             If
             the
             arm
             be
             broken
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             hand
             ,
             which
             remains
             united
             to
             the
             arm
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             separate
             from
             the
             
               whole
               body
            
             ,
             because
             by
             being
             fastned
             to
             the
             arm
             't
             is
             united
             but
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             .
             But
             an
             union
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             supposes
             a
             separation
             from
             no
             one
             part
             that
             remains
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             sure
             that
             must
             be
             an
             union
             with
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             members
             together
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             And
             so
             as
             his
             
               second
               thoughts
            
             were
             effects
             ,
             not
             remedies
             of
             his
             forgetfulness
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             mentioned
             before
             under
             the
             style
             of
             
               separation
               from
               the
               Catholick
               world
            
             ,
             so
             certainly
             they
             were
             again
             effects
             of
             his
             inobservance
             ,
             that
             his
             principall
             sort
             of
             
               schisme
               ,
               separation
            
             from
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             was
             comprehended
             by
             me
             under
             this
             style
             ,
             
               separation
               from
               the
               severall
               communities
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             As
             to
             the
             former
             branch
             of
             his
             exception
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             division
             of
             schisme
             ,
             into
             that
             which
             is
             against
             Monarchical
             (
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             recites
             my
             words
             ,
             he
             should
             doe
             so
             too
             ,
             
               paternal
               )
               power
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             against
             
               fraternall
               charity
               ,
               I
               omit
               to
               mention
               the
               authority
               of
               Councels
               ,
            
             It
             is
             evidently
             a
             causlesse
             suggestion
             .
             For
             1.
             if
             Councels
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             have
             any
             authority
             ,
             that
             will
             certainly
             be
             reducible
             to
             paternal
             power
             .
             And
             if
             they
             have
             none
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             by
             way
             of
             counsell
             and
             advice
             ,
             that
             will
             directly
             fall
             under
             the
             head
             of
             fraternall
             charity
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             by
             Councels
             he
             mean
             
               Provinciall
               Councels
            
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             power
             which
             severally
             belongs
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             each
             Province
             ,
             is
             united
             in
             that
             of
             a
             
               Provinciall
               Councell
            
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Bishops
            
             are
             assembled
             ,
             and
             the
             despising
             of
             that
             is
             an
             offence
             under
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             schisme
             ,
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             subordination
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Metropolitan
             too
             ,
             who
             presides
             in
             the
             
               Provinciall
               Councell
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             So
             again
             ,
             if
             he
             mean
             
               Nationall
               Councells
            
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             Provinces
             there
             assembled
             ,
             divolves
             upon
             this
             assembly
             ,
             compounded
             of
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             despising
             thereof
             is
             the
             despising
             of
             these
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               superiours
            
             of
             the
             whole
             nation
             ,
             and
             culpable
             ,
             and
             schismaticall
             upon
             that
             account
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             As
             for
             Oecumenicall
             or
             
               Generall
               Councells
            
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             truly
             such
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             Provinces
             in
             all
             Christian
             nations
             divolves
             upon
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             despised
             without
             despising
             of
             all
             ranks
             of
             our
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               superiors
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Metropolitans
               ,
               Primates
            
             or
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             sort
             of
             schisme
             could
             not
             be
             deemed
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             where
             all
             those
             other
             branches
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             made
             up
             ,
             were
             so
             particularly
             handled
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             That
             any
             more
             speciall
             consideration
             was
             not
             taken
             of
             
               Generall
               Councells
            
             in
             that
             discourse
             ,
             the
             account
             (
             beside
             that
             which
             is
             now
             given
             )
             is
             more
             than
             intimated
             in
             that
             Tract
             of
             Schism
             ,
             pag.
             60.
             first
             because
             they
             were
             remedies
             of
             schisme
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             not
             any
             standing
             Judicatures
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             
               constant
               subordination
            
             and
             subjection
             was
             required
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             these
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             the
             Church
             continued
             for
             the
             first
             300
             years
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             belong
             to
             a
             generall
             discourse
             ,
             which
             spake
             of
             all
             the
             certain
             and
             ordinary
             and
             constant
             sorts
             of
             schisme
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             all
             times
             were
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             inlarged
             not
             to
             those
             other
             of
             
               accidentall
               emergencies
            
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             now
             morally
             impossible
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             the
             Christian
             world
             being
             under
             so
             many
             Empires
             ,
             and
             divided
             into
             so
             many
             communions
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             visible
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             how
             they
             should
             be
             regularly
             assembled
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             As
             for
             those
             that
             are
             already
             past
             ,
             and
             are
             on
             due
             grounds
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             truly
             Oecumenicall
             ,
             the
             communion
             ,
             which
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             had
             or
             broken
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             compliance
             with
             ,
             or
             recession
             from
             their
             definitions
             ,
             and
             our
             innocence
             in
             that
             respect
             is
             avowed
             ,
             p.
             160.
             as
             the
             congregating
             of
             the
             like
             (
             when
             possible
             ,
             and
             probable
             toward
             the
             end
             )
             is
             recommended
             ,
             p.
             158.
             as
             a
             supply
             ,
             when
             there
             should
             be
             need
             of
             extraordinary
             remedies
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             none
             of
             this
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             or
             if
             this
             had
             not
             been
             undertaken
             so
             solemnly
             and
             formally
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             
             supposed
             branches
             of
             schism
             were
             ,
             in
             that
             Tract
             ,
             yet
             the
             account
             of
             that
             is
             visible
             to
             any
             ,
             because
             the
             principal
             sort
             of
             schisme
             charged
             by
             the
             Romanist
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             that
             of
             casting
             out
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             not
             contemning
             the
             authority
             of
             Councels
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             was
             in
             reason
             to
             apply
             my
             discourse
             most
             largely
             and
             particularly
             to
             that
             head
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             objections
             ,
             not
             my
             own
             choice
             directed
             me
             .
             So
             evidently
             contrary
             to
             the
             notoriety
             of
             the
             fact
             is
             this
             complaint
             of
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             that
             my
             division
             of
             schism
             was
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             (
             as
             he
             pleases
             to
             call
             it
             )
             
               conciliatory
               authority
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             That
             to
             make
             his
             suggestion
             seem
             more
             probable
             ,
             he
             advisedly
             chose
             to
             change
             the
             tearms
             of
             my
             division
             from
             that
             which
             was
             against
             Paternal
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             against
             Monarchical
             power
             ,
             upon
             this
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             Paternal
             power
             would
             visibly
             include
             that
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             Councel
             assembled
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             several
             ;
             but
             Monarchical
             power
             could
             not
             so
             fitly
             bear
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             secrets
             to
             divine
             .
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             unanimity
             of
             belief
             in
             the
             dispersion
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             cannot
             with
             any
             propriety
             (
             as
             by
             him
             it
             is
             )
             be
             defined
             a
             branch
             of
             
               Conciliatory
               authority
            
             ,
             for
             certainly
             the
             
               Churches
               dispersed
            
             are
             not
             met
             together
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             dispersion
             of
             the
             Jewes
             differed
             much
             from
             the
             Councel
             assembled
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             at
             this
             day
             is
             without
             question
             no
             
               Oecumenical
               Councel
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               16
            
             And
             then
             what
             
               authority
               scattered
            
             members
             can
             have
             ,
             which
             never
             legally
             command
             ,
             or
             
               exercise
               authority
            
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             in
             conjunction
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             make
             stay
             to
             demonstrate
             :
             whatsoever
             there
             is
             of
             this
             nature
             will
             most
             properly
             be
             comprised
             under
             the
             head
             of
             communion
             or
             
               unity
               Fraternal
            
             ,
             and
             the
             schisme
             which
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             that
             ,
             being
             at
             large
             handled
             also
             ,
             Chap.
             8.
             9
             ,
             10.
             there
             was
             no
             insufficiency
             ,
             in
             any
             justice
             ,
             to
             be
             charged
             on
             this
             division
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Roman
               Province
               .
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Italy
               distinct
               from
               those
               that
               belong
               to
               Rome
               .
               The
               Ecclesiastical
               distributions
               agreeable
               with
               the
               Civil
               .
               Ruffinus
               vindicated
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THe
             second
             charge
             on
             this
             Chapter
             is
             about
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Patriarchie
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               In
               this
               Chap
               :
               he
               telleth
               us
               many
               things
               ,
               some
               true
               ,
               some
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               all
               either
               common
               to
               us
               both
               ,
               or
               not
               appertaining
               to
               the
               controversie
               ,
               untill
               he
               concludes
               ,
               that
               certainly
               the
               Roman
               Patriarchie
               did
               not
               extend
               it self
               to
               all
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               and
               this
               he
               does
               out
               of
               a
               word
               in
            
             Ruffinus
             ,
             
               which
               he
               supposeth
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               speciall
               propriety
               of
               law
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               that
               author's
               knowledge
               in
               Grammar
               was
               not
               such
               as
               should
               necessarily
               exact
               any
               such
               belief
               ,
               especially
               learned
               men
               saying
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             The
             place
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             exception
             belongs
             ,
             is
             not
             set
             down
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             but
             by
             annexing
             the
             testimony
             out
             of
             Ruffinus
             ,
             I
             discern
             it
             to
             be
             that
             of
             pag.
             52.
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               Picenum
               suburbicarium
            
             and
             Annonarium
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             former
             belonged
             to
             the
             Praefecture
             of
             Rome
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             with
             the
             
               seven
               Provinces
            
             in
             the
             
               broader
               part
            
             of
             Italy
             ,
             belonged
             to
             the
             Diocese
             (
             as
             it
             was
             antiently
             called
             )
             of
             Italy
             ,
             of
             which
             Milan
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             This
             being
             the
             affirmation
             which
             he
             excepteth
             against
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             yet
             doe
             make
             any
             question
             of
             vindicating
             ,
             and
             defending
             it
             against
             any
             objection
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             That
             
               learned
               men
               say
               the
               contrary
            
             ,
             is
             here
             suggested
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             but
             as
             there
             is
             not
             one
             learned
             man
             named
             ,
             nor
             testimony
             produced
             (
             which
             therefore
             amounts
             no
             higher
             than
             the
             bare
             opinion
             or
             affirmation
             of
             this
             one
             Gentleman
             ,
             without
             any
             one
             reason
             or
             authority
             to
             support
             it
             )
             so
             when
             any
             such
             learned
             mens
             names
             and
             testimonies
             shall
             be
             produced
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             very
             little
             of
             their
             learning
             exprest
             in
             so
             saying
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             On
             the
             other
             side
             I
             had
             (
             pag.
             50.
             in
             the
             margent
             )
             referred
             to
             some
             testimonies
             whereon
             my
             assertion
             was
             founded
             ,
             viz
             :
             those
             which
             manifestly
             distinguisht
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Bishop
             
             of
             Rome
             from
             the
             Province
             of
             Italy
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             have
             had
             truth
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Rome
             extended
             to
             
               all
               Italy
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             Such
             was
             that
             of
             *
             Eusebius
             distinctly
             mentioning
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             The
             testimony
             out
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             the
             
               Emperor
               Aurelian
            
             ,
             in
             the
             controversie
             betwixt
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             and
             Domnus
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             house
             ,
             about
             which
             they
             contended
             ,
             should
             be
             delivered
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Bishops
               through
            
             Italy
             
               and
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Romans
               should
               decree
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             The
             like
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Sardice
             set
             down
             in
             *
             Athanasius
             in
             the
             title
             of
             their
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             Thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               holy
               Synod
               by
               God's
               grace
               assembled
               at
            
             Sardice
             ,
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Spain
             ,
             France
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             So
             in
             *
             Athanasius's
             declaration
             of
             his
             own
             affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             agreement
             of
             many
             Bishops
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             specifies
             ,
             who
             and
             how
             many
             they
             were
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               There
               were
               more
               than
               four
               hundred
               both
               from
               great
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               from
               all
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               and
               from
            
             Calabria
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             are
             distinguisht
             from
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Italy
             ,
             as
             those
             again
             from
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Calabria
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             So
             among
             the
             names
             prefixt
             to
             the
             *
             first
             Councel
             of
             Arles
             ,
             we
             have
             
               ex
               provinciâ
               Italiae
               ,
               civitate
               Mediclanensi
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               ex
               urbe
               Româ
               ,
               quos
               Sylvester
               Episcopus
               misit
               ex
               Provinciâ
               Romanâ
               ,
               civitate
               Portuensi
               ,
               &c.
               of
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               from
               the
               city
               of
            
             Milan
             
               &c.
               from
               the
               city
               of
            
             Rome
             
               those
               Whom
               Bishop
            
             Sylvester
             
               sent
               ,
               of
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               from
               the
               City
               of
            
             Porta
             &c.
             such
             and
             such
             were
             assembled
             at
             that
             Councel
             ,
             where
             again
             the
             matter
             is
             clear
             as
             to
             the
             distinction
             of
             those
             Provinces
             of
             Rome
             and
             Italy
             ,
             the
             former
             under
             the
             presidency
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             later
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Milan
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             By
             this
             it
             might
             have
             appeared
             to
             this
             Gentleman
             (
             if
             as
             he
             pleased
             to
             mention
             the
             
               much
               Greek
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             
             been
             at
             leisure
             to
             consider
             the
             importance
             of
             it
             )
             that
             beside
             the
             testimony
             (
             which
             he
             will
             call
             
               a
               word
            
             )
             of
             Ruffinus
             ,
             I
             had
             made
             use
             of
             other
             waies
             of
             proof
             ,
             that
             the
             presidency
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             I
             suppose
             that
             he
             must
             mean
             by
             the
             
               Roman
               Patriarchie
            
             )
             did
             not
             extend
             it self
             to
             
               all
               Italy
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             Again
             after
             the
             testimony
             of
             Ruffinus
             ,
             I
             mentioned
             another
             evidence
             ,
             from
             the
             
               proportioning
               Ecclesiastical
               jurisdictions
               to
               the
               Temporal
               of
               the
               Lieutenants
            
             ;
             This
             may
             appear
             
               in
               thesi
            
             ,
             by
             the
             words
             of
             *
             Origen
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             ,
             because
             I
             did
             not
             there
             ,
             take
             notice
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               It
               is
               fit
               that
               the
               Prefect
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               each
               City
               ,
               should
               correspond
               to
               the
               Governour
               of
               those
               which
               are
               in
               the
               City
               .
            
             And
             that
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             
               second
               Canon
            
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             where
             the
             jurisdictions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             are
             still
             proportioned
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Cities
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             to
             have
             power
             over
             all
             Aegypt
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             whereof
             was
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             this
             is
             in
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schism
             largely
             deduced
             and
             cleared
             also
             ,
             p.
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             &c.
             and
             need
             not
             be
             here
             again
             repeated
             ,
             And
             so
             here
             was
             more
             again
             than
             the
             word
             of
             Ruffinus
             ,
             for
             what
             I
             said
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             for
             which
             Ruffinus
             was
             cited
             ,
             being
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               was
               authorized
               by
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Canon
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               suburbicarian
               regions
               ,
            
             I
             could
             not
             sure
             be
             mistaken
             in
             thinking
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             the
             word
             suburbicarian
             in
             such
             a
             propriety
             (
             I
             say
             not
             of
             law
             ,
             but
             )
             of
             
               common
               language
            
             ,
             as
             will
             conclude
             the
             
               Picenum
               suburbicarium
            
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Prefecture
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Annonarium
             did
             to
             the
             Diocese
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             And
             certainly
             Ruffinus
             ,
             that
             lived
             so
             neer
             after
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Italy
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Aquileia
             ,
             knew
             how
             that
             was
             distributed
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             better
             than
             this
             Gentleman
             at
             this
             distance
             can
             pretend
             to
             doe
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             allowed
             to
             know
             so
             much
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             as
             to
             expresse
             his
             own
             sense
             (
             in
             a
             Paraphrase
             )
             of
             that
             
               Nicene
               Canon
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             In
             a
             matter
             so
             clear
             I
             shall
             adde
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             a
             most
             
               excellent
               person
               ,
               Jac
               :
               Leschasserius
            
             in
             his
             
               Consultatio
               ad
               Claris
               :
               Venet
               :
               Ruffino
               bellum
               indicunt
               scriptores
               Romani
               hujus
               
               temporis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Romanists
               of
               this
               time
               are
               displeased
               with
            
             Ruffinus
             ,
             
               not
               knowing
               what
               Churches
               they
               were
               ,
               which
               the
               Nicene
               Canon
               understands
               to
               be
               under
               the
               first
               and
               ordinary
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               Whereas
            
             Ruffinus
             
               understood
               it
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               suburbicarian
               Provinces
               and
               regions
               ,
               which
               are
               four
               ,
               the
               first
               the
               Roman
               ,
               with
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Prefecture
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               three
               other
               with
               which
               that
               is
               incompast
               ,
               All
               Campania
               ,
               Picenum
               suburbicarium
               ,
               and
               Tuscia
               suburbicaria
               ,
            
             of
             which
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             in
             the
             Notitiae
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             .
             And
             of
             this
             the
             same
             Authour
             hath
             written
             a
             
               learned
               Tract
            
             ,
             And
             so
             here
             is
             a
             distinct
             testimony
             of
             a
             very
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             his
             bare
             indefinite
             affirmation
             that
             
               learned
               men
               say
               the
               contrary
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               identity
               of
               the
               office
               of
               Primates
               and
               Patriarchs
               ,
               the
               authorities
               of
               Gratian
               ,
               and
               Anacletus
               ,
               and
               Anicetus
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THe
             third
             charge
             wherein
             this
             third
             Chapter
             is
             concerned
             ,
             remains
             about
             the
             identity
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Primates
             ,
             and
             P●triarchs
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               Then
               he
               telleth
               you
               that
               the
               office
               of
               Primates
               and
               Patriarchs
               was
               the
               same
               ,
            
             
             
               onely
               authorising
               that
               affirmation
               from
               an
               Epistle
               of
            
             Anacletus
             ,
             
               the
               which
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               occasion
               serveth
               ,
               he
               will
               tell
               you
               is
               of
               no
               authority
               ,
               but
               fictitious
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             I
             said
             of
             Primates
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Patriarchs
             had
             the
             precedence
             ,
             in
             Councels
             ,
             the
             deference
             in
             respect
             of
             place
             ,
             yet
             the
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             Primates
             was
             as
             great
             as
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             thought
             had
             sufficiently
             been
             evidenced
             to
             the
             Romanist
             p.
             58.
             
             For
             as
             one
             manifest
             indication
             of
             it
             was
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             in
             Authors
             the
             very
             titles
             are
             confounded
             ,
             witness
             Justinian
             who
             commonly
             gives
             Primates
             the
             name
             of
             Patriarchs
             of
             the
             Dioceses
             ,
             so
             the
             reference
             to
             those
             two
             authorities
             so
             acknowledged
             and
             owned
             by
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Anacletus
             ,
             and
             the
             Decree
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             seemed
             to
             me
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             all
             question
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             For
             in
             the
             body
             of
             their
             
               Canon
               Law
               corrected
            
             and
             set
             out
             by
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             XIII
             .
             as
             Gratian's
             decree
             makes
             up
             the
             first
             and
             principall
             part
             ▪
             so
             in
             that
             ,
             
               par
               :
               1.
               distinct
            
             :
             99.
             we
             have
             these
             words
             ,
             
               De
               Primatibus
               autem
               quaeritur
               quem
               gradum
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               tenuerint
               ,
               an
               in
               aliquo
               à
               Patriarchis
               differant
               ,
               The
               question
               is
               made
               concerning
               Primates
               ,
               what
               degree
               they
               have
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               whether
               in
               any
               thing
               they
               differ
               from
               Patriarchs
               .
            
             And
             the
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               Primates
               &
               Patriarchae
               diversorum
               sunt
               nominum
               ,
               sed
               ejusdem
               officii
               ,
               Primates
               and
               Patriarchs
               are
               of
               different
               names
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               same
               office
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             What
             could
             have
             been
             said
             more
             punctually
             and
             expresly
             to
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             ?
             What
             more
             authentick
             and
             dilucid
             testimony
             could
             have
             been
             produced
             to
             any
             Romanist
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             had
             to
             doe
             ?
             And
             't
             is
             a
             little
             strange
             ,
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             should
             say
             that
             I
             
               onely
               authorize
               my
               affirmation
               from
               an
               Epistle
               of
               Anacletus
               ,
            
             and
             then
             either
             he
             ,
             or
             some
             Supervisor
             for
             him
             ,
             put
             in
             as
             a
             marginal
             note
             ,
             
               He
               urgeth
               Gratian
               too
            
             ,
             When
             1.
             if
             I
             urged
             Gratian
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             urge
             
               Anacletus
               onely
            
             ;
             and
             2.
             it
             is
             evident
             I
             did
             urge
             Gratian
             as
             punctually
             as
             Anacletus
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Gratian's
             words
             are
             so
             expresse
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             ,
             and
             4.
             
             Gratian's
             authority
             with
             them
             is
             as
             great
             as
             any
             could
             have
             been
             produced
             ;
             and
             5.
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             offered
             to
             avoid
             the
             force
             of
             Gratian's
             testimony
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             other
             of
             Anacletus
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             argues
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             was
             concluded
             by
             Gratian
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             the
             proposition
             unanswerably
             inferred
             from
             him
             .
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             be
             noted
             concerning
             that
             testimony
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             Then
             for
             Anacletus
             1.
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Provinciarum
               divisio
               ab
               Apostolis
               est
               renovata
               ,
               The
               division
               of
               Provinces
               was
               renued
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Et
               in
               capite
               Provinciarum
               —
               Patriarchas
               vel
               Primates
               ,
               qui
               unam
               formam
               tenent
               ,
               licèt
               diversa
               sint
               nomine
               ,
               leges
               divinae
               &
               Ecclesiasticae
               poni
               &
               esse
               jusserunt
               ,
               ad
               quos
               Episcopi
               ,
               si
               necesse
               fuerit
               ,
               confugerent
               ,
               eosque
               appellarent
               ,
               And
               in
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Province
               —
               Patriarchs
               ,
               or
               Primates
               ,
               who
               hold
               the
               same
               form
            
             (
             are
             of
             the
             same
             
               nature
               )
               though
               they
               be
               divers
               names
               ,
               are
               placed
               by
               divine
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               laws
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               them
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               needfull
               ,
               may
               resort
               and
               make
               their
               appeals
               .
            
             This
             testimony
             again
             as
             punctuall
             to
             the
             purpose
             as
             could
             have
             been
             devised
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             this
             being
             by
             the
             Romanists
             received
             as
             a
             
               Decretall
               Epistle
            
             of
             that
             Pope
             and
             
               antient
               Bishop
            
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             in
             reason
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             were
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             stand
             with
             the
             Romanist
             in
             full
             authority
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             being
             in
             perfect
             concord
             with
             the
             decree
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             body
             of
             their
             
               Canon
               law
            
             approved
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             by
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             XIII
             .
             annext
             to
             that
             decree
             of
             
               Gratian
               ,
               Distinct
            
             :
             99.
             
             C.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             whereas
             this
             Gentleman
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               as
               soon
               as
               occasion
               serves
               I
               will
               tell
               you
            
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Anacletus
             is
             of
             
               no
               authority
            
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             1.
             that
             I
             have
             no
             where
             ,
             that
             I
             remember
             ,
             ever
             said
             so
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Gentleman
             cannot
             without
             divining
             tell
             me
             now
             ,
             what
             I
             shall
             doe
             hereafter
             .
             3.
             
             That
             occasion
             not
             yet
             requiring
             it
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             Anacletus
             affirming
             what
             I
             affirm
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             temptation
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             yet
             he
             can
             have
             no
             pretence
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             subterfuge
             .
             4.
             
             That
             there
             are
             things
             called
             
               argumenta
               ad
               homines
               ,
               arguments
            
             that
             may
             binde
             him
             who
             acknowledges
             the
             authority
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             are
             drawn
             ,
             though
             they
             conclude
             not
             him
             that
             allows
             not
             those
             authorities
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             this
             of
             Anacletus
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             to
             a
             Romanist
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             And
             by
             the
             same
             Logick
             that
             he
             can
             inferre
             that
             Anacletus's
             authority
             was
             unduely
             produced
             by
             me
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             he
             but
             thinks
             )
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             Anacletus's
             authority
             ,
             I
             may
             sure
             conclude
             that
             Anacletus's
             authority
             was
             duly
             produced
             by
             me
             ,
             because
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             presume
             ,
             must
             stand
             to
             
               Anacletus's
               authority
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             A
             
               third
               testimony
            
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             I
             shall
             now
             adde
             ,
             which
             must
             again
             have
             force
             with
             a
             Romanist
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Anicetus
               ad
               Episcopos
               Galliae
            
             ,
             which
             follows
             there
             in
             the
             *
             
               Corpus
               Juris
               Canonici
               .
               Primarum
               civitatum
               Episcopos
               Apostoli
               &
               successores
               Apostolorum
               regulariter
               Patriarchas
               &
               Primates
               esse
               constituerunt
               .
               The
               Apostles
               and
               their
               successors
               regularly
               appointed
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Prime
               Cities
               should
               be
               Primates
               and
               Patriarchs
               ,
            
             And
             till
             somewhat
             be
             produced
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             sure
             here
             is
             nothing
             offered
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             this
             may
             at
             the
             present
             suffice
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               supreme
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               of
               Patriarchs
               .
               The
               power
               of
               convoking
               Councells
               ,
               a
               prerogative
               of
               Supremacy
               .
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               not
               over
               Patriarchs
               .
               Proofs
               from
               the
               Councells
               ,
               and
               Canons
               Apostolick
               ,
               and
               the
               Corpus
               Juris
               ,
               and
               Pope
               Gregorys
               arguing
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THe
             last
             exception
             concerns
             the
             
               supreme
               Power
            
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             the
             no
             superiority
             of
             any
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
            
             over
             them
             ,
             Thus.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               Then
               he
               saith
               there
               was
               no
               power
               over
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               his
               proof
               is
               because
               the
               Emperour
               used
               his
               secular
               authority
               in
               gathering
               of
               Councels
               ,
               concluding
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               Pope
               did
               not
               gather
               general
               Councels
               ,
               therefore
               he
               had
               no
               authority
               over
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               which
               how
               unconsequent
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               your
               judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             That
             there
             was
             no
             
               supreme
               power
            
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             above
             that
             of
             Primates
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             of
             the
             Emperour
             in
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             ,
             as
             of
             every
             
               soveraign
               Prince
            
             in
             his
             dominions
             ,
             I
             thought
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             
               convoking
               Councels
            
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Prince
             in
             every
             nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             And
             I
             deemed
             this
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             not
             because
             there
             are
             no
             other
             branches
             of
             a
             
               supreme
               authority
            
             imaginable
             ,
             or
             which
             are
             claimed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             save
             onely
             this
             ;
             but
             I.
             because
             this
             of
             
               convoking
               Councels
            
             is
             certainly
             one
             such
             prerogative
             of
             the
             supreme
             power
             ,
             inseparable
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             that
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             supreme
             power
             (
             as
             in
             any
             nation
             some
             prerogatives
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             are
             annext
             to
             the
             
               Imperial
               Majesty
            
             ,
             and
             wherever
             any
             one
             of
             them
             truely
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             supreme
             power
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             treason
             for
             any
             but
             the
             supreme
             ,
             to
             assume
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             that
             number
             is
             calling
             of
             
               national
               Assemblies
            
             )
             And
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             doth
             as
             avowedly
             challenge
             this
             power
             of
             
               convoking
               General
               Councels
            
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             I
             could
             have
             named
             or
             insisted
             on
             .
             And
             truely
             that
             was
             the
             onely
             reason
             why
             I
             specified
             in
             
             this
             ,
             because
             this
             of
             all
             others
             is
             most
             eminent
             in
             it self
             ,
             most
             characteristical
             of
             the
             
               supreme
               power
            
             ,
             and
             most
             challenged
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             most
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Pastor
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             And
             then
             where
             there
             be
             several
             branches
             of
             a
             power
             ,
             all
             resident
             in
             the
             same
             subject
             inseparably
             ,
             from
             the
             absence
             of
             one
             to
             collect
             the
             absence
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             must
             still
             think
             ,
             a
             solid
             way
             of
             probation
             ,
             and
             cannot
             discern
             the
             infirm
             part
             ,
             or
             inconsequence
             of
             it
             .
             If
             I
             could
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             difficult
             matter
             to
             repair
             it
             ,
             and
             supply
             the
             imperfectnesse
             of
             the
             proof
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             put
             together
             in
             the
             
               Corpus
               Juris
               Canonici
            
             (
             even
             now
             cited
             )
             
               Decret
               :
               par
               :
               1.
               dist
               :
            
             99.
             c.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             The
             thing
             that
             I
             had
             to
             prove
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             antiently
             any
             
               summum
               genus
            
             ,
             any
             supreme
             either
             of
             ,
             or
             over
             Patriarchs
             ,
             beside
             the
             Prince
             or
             Emperour
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             concerns
             the
             negative
             part
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             not
             this
             
               summum
               genus
            
             ,
             I
             now
             cite
             from
             that
             third
             Chap.
             
               Primae
               sedis
               Episcopus
               non
               appelletur
               Princeps
               sacerdotum
               ,
               vel
               summus
               sacerdos
               ,
               The
               Bishop
               of
               the
               first
               seat
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               called
               Prince
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               or
               supreme
               Priest
               .
            
             And
             this
             testified
             out
             of
             the
             
               African
               Councel
               ,
               Can
            
             :
             6.
             where
             the
             very
             words
             are
             recited
             with
             this
             addition
             of
             [
             
               aut
               aliquid
               hujusmodi
            
             ]
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             called
             by
             any
             
               other
               title
            
             of
             the
             
               same
               kinde
               ,
               sed
               tantum
               primae
               sedis
               Episcopus
               ,
               but
               onely
               Bishop
               of
               the
               first
               See
               ,
            
             and
             there
             were
             three
             such
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             (
             those
             named
             in
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canon
            
             )
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             as
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             that
             he
             may
             see
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             perfectly
             concordant
             with
             that
             definition
             ,
             I
             referre
             this
             Gentleman
             to
             the
             
               Milevitan
               Councell
               ,
               cap.
            
             22.
             where
             speaking
             of
             appeals
             from
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             rule
             is
             ,
             
               non
               provocent
               nisi
               ad
               Africana
               concilia
               ,
               vel
               ad
               Primates
               Provinciarum
               suarum
               ,
               They
               must
               appeal
               to
               none
               but
               the
               African
               Councels
               ,
               or
               the
               Primates
               of
               their
               own
               Provinces
               .
               Ad
               transmarina
               autem
               qui
               putaverint
               appellandum
               ,
               à
               nullo
               intra
               Africam
               in
               communionem
               recipiantur
               .
               But
               if
               any
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               appeal
               to
               any
               transmarine
            
             (
             forreign
             )
             judicature
             ,
             
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               communion
               by
               any
               within
               Africa
               .
            
          
           
             And
             indeed
             the
             same
             had
             been
             before
             defined
             by
             the
             
               first
               
               Nicene
               Councel
            
             ,
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             c.
             5.
             where
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             against
             any
             by
             the
             Bishops
             in
             each
             Province
             was
             to
             stand
             good
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             (
             I
             suppose
             the
             12
             Apostolick
             )
             which
             pronounces
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
               they
               which
               are
               excommunicated
               by
               some
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               received
               by
               others
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             in
             the
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             of
             the
             
               African
               Councel
            
             to
             
               Pope
               Caelestine
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Canons
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Greek
             collection
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             
               African
               Church
            
             ,
             we
             finde
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               We
               intreat
               you
            
             (
             the
             style
             of
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             )
             
               that
               for
               the
               future
               you
               will
               not
               easily
               admit
               those
               who
               have
               come
               to
               you
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               will
               not
               receive
               to
               your
               communion
               those
               who
               are
               excommunicate
               by
               us
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Nice
             
               hath
               thus
               defined
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               easily
               discern
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             By
             all
             which
             put
             together
             by
             the
             African
             out
             of
             the
             Nicene
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Nicene
             out
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Canon
            
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             absolve
             any
             person
             excommunicate
             by
             any
             Bishop
             of
             another
             Province
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             such
             to
             make
             appeal
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             certainly
             will
             conclude
             against
             every
             the
             most
             inferior
             branch
             of
             his
             pretended
             authority
             over
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             If
             this
             be
             not
             enough
             ,
             then
             adde
             the
             34
             
               Apostolick
               Canon
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               The
               Bishops
               of
               every
               nation
               must
               know
               him
               that
               is
               the
               first
               among
               them
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             their
             
               Primate
               ,
               and
               account
               him
               as
               their
               head
               .
            
             Which
             sure
             inferres
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             not
             the
             one
             onely
             head
             of
             all
             Bishops
             .
             The
             same
             is
             afterward
             transcribed
             by
             the
             9
             Canon
             of
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             But
             to
             return
             to
             their
             
               Corpus
               Juris
            
             ,
             so
             again
             
               Decret
               :
               par
               :
               1.
               dist
               :
               99.
               c.
               4.
               
               Nec
               etiam
               Romanus
               Pontifex
               universalis
               est
               appellandus
               .
               The
               Pope
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               not
               to
               be
               called
               Vniversal
               Bishop
               ,
            
             citing
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Pope
               Pelagius
            
             II.
             
               Nullus
               Patriarcharum
               Vniversalitatis
               vocabulo
               unquam
               utatur
               ,
               quia
               si
               unus
               Patriarcha
               unversalis
               dicatur
               ,
               Patriarcharum
               nomen
               caeteris
               
               derogatur
               .
               No
               Patriarch
               must
               ever
               use
               the
               title
               of
               Vniversal
               ,
               for
               if
               one
               be
               called
               universal
               Patriarch
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Patriarch
               is
               taken
               from
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             And
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             I
             was
             here
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             So
             again
             Ch.
             5.
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             to
             
               Eulogius
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             where
             refusing
             the
             title
             of
             
               Vniversalis
               Papa
               ,
               Vniversal
               Pope
            
             ,
             or
             Father
             ,
             or
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             calling
             it
             
               superbae
               appellaetionis
               verbum
               ,
               a
               proud
               title
               ,
            
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               si
               enim
               Vniversalem
               me
               Papam
               vestra
               Sanctit
               as
               dicit
               ,
               negat
               se
               hoc
               esse
               ,
               quod
               me
               fatetur
               Vniversum
               ,
               If
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               call
               the
               Pope
               universal
               Father
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             thereby
             
               deny
               himself
               to
               be
               that
               which
               he
               affirms
            
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             universally
             ;
             The
             meaning
             is
             clear
             ,
             If
             the
             Pope
             be
             
               universal
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             Patriarch
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             for
             sure
             that
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Vniverse
             ;
             and
             then
             as
             there
             cannot
             be
             
               two
               supremes
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             cannot
             be
             Patriarch
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             which
             yet
             from
             S.
             Mark
             's
             time
             was
             generally
             resolved
             to
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canon
            
             are
             expresse
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               original
               ,
               Primitive
               customes
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             should
             have
             power
             over
             all
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Lybia
            
             ,
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             adding
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               seeing
               this
               is
               also
               customary
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               privileges
               should
               be
               preserved
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             All
             which
             arguing
             of
             that
             Pope
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             
               great
               Councel
            
             were
             perfectly
             unconcluding
             (
             inconsequent
             ,
             as
             mine
             was
             said
             to
             be
             )
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             had
             power
             over
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             authority
             over
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             here
             this
             Gentleman
             is
             pleased
             to
             affirm
             ,
             and
             so
             sure
             must
             think
             Gregory
             more
             than
             fallible
             ,
             when
             he
             thus
             protested
             ,
             and
             disputed
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             How
             much
             higher
             than
             this
             the
             same
             Gregory
             ascended
             in
             expressing
             his
             detestation
             of
             that
             title
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             from
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Mauritius
             the
             
               Emperor
               ,
               In
               regist
            
             :
             1.
             4.
             
             Ep
             :
             30.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             trouble
             him
             with
             the
             recitation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             What
             is
             after
             these
             passages
             set
             down
             in
             their
             body
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             shews
             indeed
             that
             the
             Popes
             continued
             not
             alwaies
             of
             
             this
             minde
             ,
             Neither
             was
             I
             of
             opinion
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             the
             story
             being
             known
             to
             all
             how
             Boniface
             III.
             with
             much
             adoe
             obtained
             of
             Phocas
             the
             Emperour
             an
             Edict
             for
             the
             Primacy
             and
             
               Vniversal
               jurisdiction
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             see
             
               Paul
               :
               Diac
               :
               de
               Gest
               is
               Romanorum
               ,
            
             l.
             18.
             )
             which
             yet
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             till
             then
             it
             had
             no
             foundation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             Whether
             there
             were
             antiently
             any
             such
             ,
             higher
             than
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             whether
             now
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             was
             the
             question
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             both
             those
             I
             must
             think
             concluded
             by
             what
             I
             have
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             relates
             to
             any
             true
             ,
             i.
             e.
             original
             right
             ,
             from
             any
             appointment
             of
             ●hrist
             ,
             or
             title
             of
             succession
             to
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               16
            
             Much
             more
             might
             be
             easily
             added
             to
             this
             head
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             evident
             that
             this
             is
             much
             more
             than
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             replied
             to
             a
             bare
             suggestion
             ,
             without
             any
             specifying
             what
             that
             power
             is
             ,
             which
             may
             belong
             to
             the
             Pope
             over
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ,
             though
             convoking
             of
             Councels
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             offer
             of
             proof
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             did
             really
             belong
             to
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           the
           fourth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Romanists
               pretensions
               founded
               in
               S.
               Peters
               universal
               Pastership
               .
               Of
               Possession
               without
               debating
               of
               Right
               .
               What
               Power
               the
               Pope
               was
               possest
               of
               here
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             IN
             the
             
               fourth
               Chap
            
             :
             his
             objections
             begin
             to
             grow
             to
             some
             height
             ,
             they
             are
             reducible
             to
             
               three
               heads
            
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             by
             way
             of
             Preface
             ,
             a
             charge
             of
             a
             very
             considerable
             default
             in
             the
             whole
             discourse
             that
             
               I
               remember
               not
               what
               matters
               I
               handle
            
             ;
             the
             other
             two
             are
             refutations
             of
             the
             two
             evidences
             I
             use
             to
             disprove
             the
             Popes
             claim
             of
             
               universal
               Trimacie
            
             from
             Christ's
             donation
             to
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             the
             three
             is
             set
             down
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               In
               the
               fourth
               Chapter
               he
               pretendeth
               to
               examine
               whether
               by
               Christ
               his
               donation
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               had
               a
               Trimacie
               ever
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
               where
               not
               to
               reflect
               upon
               his
               curious
               division
               ,
               I
               cannot
               omit
               that
               he
               remembers
               not
               what
               matters
               he
               handles
               ,
               when
               he
               thinketh
               the
               Catholick
               ought
               to
               prove
               that
               his
               Church
               or
               Pope
               hath
               an
               universal
               Primacie
               ;
               for
               it
               being
               granted
               that
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               the
               Pope
               was
               in
               quiet
               possession
               of
               such
               a
               Primacie
               ,
               the
               proof
               that
               it
               was
               just
               belongeth
               not
               to
               us
               ,
               more
               than
               to
               any
               King
               ,
               who
               received
               his
               Kingdome
               from
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               time
               out
               of
               minde
               ,
               to
               prove
               his
               pretension
               to
               the
               Crown
               just
               :
               for
               quiet
               possession
               of
               it self
               is
               a
               proof
               ,
               untill
               the
               contrary
               be
               convinced
               ,
               as
               who
               should
               rebell
               against
               such
               a
               King
               were
               a
               Rebell
               ,
               untill
               he
               shewed
               sufficient
               cause
               for
               quitting
               obedience
               ;
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               obedience
               to
               a
               King
               may
               be
               prescription
               or
               bargain
               be
               made
               unnecessary
               ,
               but
               if
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               obedience
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               no
               length
               of
               years
               ,
               nor
               change
               of
               humane
               affairs
               can
               ever
               quit
               us
               from
               this
               duty
               of
               obedience
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               charge
               of
               proving
               the
               Pope
               to
               have
               
               no
               such
               authority
               from
               Christ
               ,
               lieth
               upon
               the
               Protestants
               now
               as
               freshly
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               breach
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               so
               untill
               the
               very
               last
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             My
             method
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Chap
             :
             4.
             is
             visibly
             this
             ;
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             being
             by
             the
             Romanist
             charged
             of
             schism
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             this
             upon
             pretense
             that
             he
             ,
             as
             successor
             of
             S.
             Peter
             hath
             a
             supremacy
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             undertake
             to
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             two
             branches
             of
             this
             suggestion
             ,
             one
             whether
             Saint
             Peter
             had
             this
             
               universal
               Supremacy
            
             given
             him
             by
             Christ
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             whether
             this
             power
             ,
             if
             supposed
             to
             be
             instated
             on
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             devolved
             on
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             former
             of
             these
             I
             examined
             in
             that
             Chapter
             .
             And
             I
             must
             now
             discern
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             ,
             how
             I
             have
             failed
             in
             any
             particle
             of
             my
             undertaking
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             First
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             will
             not
             reflect
             on
             my
             
               curious
               division
            
             .
             And
             I
             that
             know
             there
             was
             no
             curiosity
             in
             any
             division
             of
             mine
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             such
             perspicuity
             as
             was
             agreeable
             to
             a
             desire
             and
             indevour
             to
             set
             down
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             debate
             between
             us
             as
             distinctly
             and
             intelligibly
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             judge
             whether
             I
             answered
             their
             charge
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             least
             to
             suspect
             the
             fitnesse
             and
             usefulnesse
             of
             my
             division
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             to
             be
             impertinently
             sollicitous
             in
             reflecting
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             That
             which
             he
             saith
             he
             
               cannot
               omit
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             haste
             to
             consider
             with
             him
             ,
             viz
             :
             my
             great
             mistake
             ,
             in
             
               thinking
               the
               Catholick
               ought
               to
               prove
               his
               Church
               or
               Pope
               hath
               an
               universal
               Primacie
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             that
             there
             is
             no
             manner
             of
             foundation
             or
             pretense
             for
             this
             exception
             here
             .
             For
             I
             no
             where
             say
             the
             least
             word
             toward
             this
             purpose
             of
             requiring
             the
             Romanist
             to
             prove
             his
             pretensions
             ,
             or
             to
             prove
             them
             by
             this
             medium
             ,
             Onely
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             actually
             produce
             arguments
             to
             inferre
             the
             Pope's
             
               universal
               Primacie
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ's
             donation
             to
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             is
             one
             of
             those
             arguments
             .
             And
             that
             I
             was
             not
             herein
             mistaken
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             larger
             deduction
             of
             evidences
             from
             all
             sorts
             of
             
               Romish
               writers
            
             ,
             make
             my
             appeal
             to
             the
             objecter
             himself
             ,
             in
             several
             places
             of
             this
             little
             
             tract
             ,
             particularly
             p.
             20.
             where
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               we
               relie
               on
               the
               first
               ,
               as
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               corner-stone
               of
               the
               whole
               building
               ,
            
             And
             what
             that
             first
             is
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             words
             immediately
             precedent
             ,
             that
             the
             
               pretensions
               for
               the
               Pope's
               supremacy
               in
            
             England
             
               must
               be
               founded
               as
               successor
               to
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               in
               the
               universal
               Pastorship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             so
             including
             England
             as
             a
             member
             thereof
             .
             From
             whence
             in
             stead
             of
             recriminating
             and
             retorting
             on
             him
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             
               ill
               memory
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             make
             this
             undeniable
             inference
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             mistaken
             in
             thinking
             that
             the
             Romanist
             doth
             actually
             found
             his
             pretensions
             in
             the
             
               universal
               Pastorship
            
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             If
             I
             prove
             that
             to
             fail
             ,
             I
             have
             removed
             that
             which
             in
             his
             own
             style
             is
             the
             foundation
             and
             
               corner
               stone
            
             of
             his
             
               whole
               building
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             But
             then
             2.
             because
             he
             here
             pretends
             that
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             a
             Romanist
             to
             
               prove
               his
               pretension
               just
            
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             sufficeth
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             possession
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             propose
             these
             three
             things
             to
             his
             consideration
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             demanding
             whether
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             or
             for
             these
             100
             years
             the
             Pope
             hath
             had
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             obedience
             of
             this
             nation
             ;
             I
             suppose
             he
             will
             say
             he
             hath
             not
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             force
             of
             his
             own
             argument
             ,
             that
             possession
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             arguments
             deducible
             from
             thence
             ,
             are
             now
             lost
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             prescription
             being
             now
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             as
             before
             on
             theirs
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             him
             to
             plead
             ,
             but
             the
             
               original
               right
            
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             against
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             
               succeeding
               possession
            
             :
             And
             if
             he
             come
             to
             the
             pleading
             of
             the
             right
             ,
             then
             that
             is
             the
             very
             method
             that
             I
             proposed
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             not
             offend
             or
             forget
             my self
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             Secondly
             ,
             Concerning
             their
             possession
             before
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             his
             daies
             ,
             I
             shall
             demand
             how
             long
             they
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             acquired
             it
             ;
             If
             he
             will
             not
             at
             all
             think
             fit
             to
             answer
             this
             question
             in
             either
             part
             ,
             then
             I
             confesse
             he
             hath
             made
             an
             end
             of
             the
             dispute
             ,
             and
             by
             refusing
             to
             give
             account
             of
             the
             right
             he
             had
             to
             his
             possession
             ,
             he
             will
             leave
             every
             man
             to
             catch
             and
             hold
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             imitate
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             no
             account
             to
             any
             how
             he
             came
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             an
             unchristian
             method
             ,
             every
             man
             being
             obliged
             to
             clear
             his
             actions
             from
             manifest
             charges
             of
             injustice
             and
             violence
             ,
             so
             again
             't
             is
             an
             
               evil
               lesson
            
             
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             unlesse
             we
             will
             confesse
             our selves
             Schismaticks
             in
             casting
             off
             their
             obedience
             ,
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             ever
             to
             prove
             us
             such
             ,
             this
             kinde
             of
             schism
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             being
             by
             all
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             separation
             from
             our
             
               lawfull
               superiors
            
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             being
             imaginable
             to
             prove
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             such
             to
             this
             nation
             ,
             without
             offering
             some
             proof
             to
             the
             point
             of
             right
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             adhering
             to
             his
             possession
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             To
             which
             purpose
             it
             is
             farther
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             even
             in
             secular
             things
             it
             is
             not
             every
             possession
             that
             gives
             a
             right
             ,
             but
             1.
             either
             the
             
               bonae
               fidci
               possessio
            
             ,
             a
             
               possession
               honestly
            
             come
             by
             ,
             or
             the
             unjustnesse
             of
             whose
             original
             is
             not
             contested
             or
             made
             to
             appear
             .
             And
             2.
             whatsoever
             privilege
             by
             
               humane
               laws
            
             belongs
             to
             prescription
             ,
             yet
             in
             divine
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             prescription
             can
             be
             of
             no
             force
             against
             truth
             of
             right
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             Gentleman
             seems
             to
             acknowledge
             here
             ,
             extending
             the
             force
             of
             possession
             no
             farther
             than
             till
             
               sufficient
               cause
            
             be
             shewed
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             3.
             
             That
             though
             whilst
             I
             am
             in
             possession
             I
             need
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             prove
             my
             right
             ,
             yet
             when
             I
             am
             out
             of
             possession
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             beside
             
               absolute
               force
            
             ,
             any
             way
             possible
             to
             recover
             a
             possession
             ,
             but
             this
             of
             contesting
             and
             evidencing
             the
             right
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             is
             the
             present
             case
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             But
             if
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             answer
             the
             question
             in
             either
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             set
             down
             the
             original
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             answer
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             that
             original
             (
             and
             so
             he
             hath
             been
             fain
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             very
             paragraph
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             Christ's
             commanding
             obedience
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             I
             suppose
             he
             must
             mean
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             and
             that
             is
             again
             the
             very
             method
             in
             which
             I
             proposed
             to
             debate
             ,
             and
             consider
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             For
             the
             power
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Pope
             was
             possest
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             either
             it
             was
             no
             more
             than
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Primacie
            
             ,
             such
             as
             by
             the
             
               antient
               Canons
            
             belongs
             to
             a
             Primate
             or
             Patriarch
             over
             Metropolitans
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             was
             a
             
               supreme
               power
            
             over
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             whether
             in
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             also
             in
             Temporal
             affairs
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             If
             it
             pretend
             onely
             to
             be
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             then
             the
             power
             of
             Kings
             to
             erect
             or
             
               translate
               Primacies
            
             or
             Patriarchates
             ,
             
             which
             is
             insisted
             on
             and
             evidenced
             in
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             c
             6.
             
             §
             .
             9.
             was
             sufficient
             then
             to
             justifie
             what
             here
             was
             done
             ,
             no
             possession
             being
             pleadable
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             restrain
             or
             exclude
             this
             exercise
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             now
             to
             free
             us
             from
             schisme
             ,
             (
             by
             this
             Gentleman's
             rule
             )
             this
             act
             of
             the
             Kings
             in
             translating
             the
             Primacie
             being
             sufficient
             cause
             for
             quitting
             our
             obedience
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             formerly
             to
             have
             been
             our
             Primate
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             But
             if
             the
             pretensions
             be
             higher
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             Supremacie
             it self
             ,
             either
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             then
             1.
             
             I
             may
             surely
             say
             they
             were
             never
             
               bonae
               fidei
               possessores
            
             of
             that
             ,
             And
             2.
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             by
             being
             so
             ,
             is
             supreme
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             cannot
             admit
             of
             another
             supreme
             either
             in
             or
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             all
             the
             advantages
             of
             possession
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             spoken
             of
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             be
             divested
             of
             his
             right
             ,
             nay
             must
             not
             ,
             cannot
             (
             remaining
             a
             
               King
               )
               divest
            
             himself
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             might
             any
             without
             the
             guilt
             of
             rebellion
             quit
             his
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             remove
             all
             appearance
             of
             reason
             from
             this
             whole
             exception
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             at
             the
             time
             of
             casting
             out
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             out
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             there
             were
             (
             I
             must
             have
             leave
             to
             suppose
             ,
             
               convincing
               )
               reasons
            
             given
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             A
             breviate
             of
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             finde
             in
             that
             one
             Treatise
             (
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             135.
             )
             
               De
               verâ
               differentiâ
               Regiae
               &
               Ecclesiasticae
               potestatis
               ,
            
             then
             composed
             and
             published
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             since
             reprinted
             by
             
               Melchior
               Goldastus
            
             in
             
               Monarchia
               ,
               tom
            
             :
             3.
             p.
             22.
             under
             the
             title
             of
             
               opus
               eximium
            
             ,
             a
             very
             notable
             
               excellent
               work
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             how
             meanly
             so
             ever
             it
             hath
             been
             performed
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             one
             special
             design
             of
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schism
             (
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             saith
             will
             alwaies
             lie
             upon
             Protestants
             )
             to
             prove
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             no
             such
             authority
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Romanist
             pretendeth
             him
             to
             have
             .
             And
             this
             I
             hope
             may
             suffice
             to
             be
             said
             to
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             his
             
               prelusory
               skirmish
            
             against
             this
             
               fourth
               Chapter
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               condition
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               Province
               .
               The
               Apostles
               distribution
               of
               their
               great
               Province
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               into
               several
               portions
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               the
               interpretation
               thereof
               vindicated
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             I
             Proceed
             now
             to
             his
             refutations
             of
             the
             first
             evidence
             I
             make
             use
             of
             to
             disprove
             the
             Pope's
             claim
             to
             
               universal
               Primacie
            
             from
             Christ's
             donation
             to
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             My
             evidence
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             condition
             of
             S.
             Peter's
             Province
             ,
             as
             by
             agreement
             betwixt
             him
             and
             his
             fellow
             
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             it
             was
             assigned
             him
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             7
             ,
             9.
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             circumcision
             or
             Jewes
             (
             which
             certainly
             was
             not
             the
             whole
             world
             )
             exclusively
             to
             the
             Gentile
             part
             ,
             or
             the
             uncircumcision
             ,
             which
             was
             remitted
             to
             S.
             Paul
             both
             there
             and
             Rom.
             11.
             13.
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             is
             *
             there
             specified
             ,
             
               in
               every
               city
               where
               they
               met
               together
               .
            
             And
             because
             the
             universal
             extensive
             commission
             of
             Christ
             to
             all
             and
             every
             Apostle
             ,
             giving
             them
             authority
             to
             go
             and
             preach
             to
             the
             
               whole
               world
            
             ,
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             this
             special
             assignation
             ,
             I
             took
             care
             to
             prevent
             this
             objection
             ,
             by
             premising
             that
             this
             commission
             given
             by
             Christ
             indefinitely
             ,
             and
             unlimitedly
             ,
             and
             extending
             equally
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             was
             restrained
             by
             some
             subsequent
             act
             or
             acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             who
             distributed
             their
             
               universal
               Province
            
             into
             
               several
               portions
            
             and
             assignations
             ,
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               portions
               of
               Apostolacy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             Provinces
             where
             they
             were
             thus
             to
             labour
             ,
             styled
             each
             of
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             each
             an
             
               assigned
               peculiar
               place
               ,
               Act.
            
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             Now
             to
             this
             groundwork
             of
             my
             insuing
             probation
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             first
             exception
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
               As
               for
               his
               Proofs
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               Evidences
               ,
               he
               telleth
               us
               first
               that
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               was
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               circumcision
               exclusively
               to
               the
               uncircumcision
               or
               Gentiles
            
             ;
             
             
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               he
               saith
               the
               Apostles
               distributed
               their
               universal
               Province
               into
               several
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               his
               interpretation
               ,
               lesser
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               citeth
            
             Act.
             1.
             v.
             25.
             
               where
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               with
               the
               other
               Apostles
               prayeth
               God
               to
               shew
               which
               of
               the
               two
               proposed
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               have
               promoted
               
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               being
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               this
               they
               call
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               this
               rigorous
               interpreter
               saith
               ,
               it
               signifies
               the
               special
               Province
               S.
            
             Matthias
             
               was
               to
               have
               ,
               though
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               expresseth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               saying
               the
               effect
               was
               that
               afterward
               he
               was
               counted
               amongst
               the
               Apostles
               :
               Could
               any
               man
               not
               blinded
               with
               error
               make
               so
               wretched
               an
               interpretation
               ?
               but
               he
               goes
               on
               presently
               adding
               that
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               in
               the
               same
               place
               calleth
               these
               particular
               Provinces
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               will
               you
               know
               what
               this
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               or
               proper
               place
               is
               ,
               read
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               that
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               speaketh
               of
            
             Judass
             ,
             
               '
               going
               to
               Hell
               to
               receive
               his
               eternall
               damnation
               :
               Methinks
               you
               should
               wonder
               I
               can
               go
               on
               without
               astonishment
               at
               such
               blasphemous
               explications
               ,
               for
               sure
               it
               can
               be
               no
               lesse
               so
               to
               abuse
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               what
               doe
               you
               expect
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             Here
             are
             two
             great
             charges
             ,
             the
             first
             introduced
             by
             styling
             me
             a
             
               rigorous
               interpreter
            
             ,
             and
             prosecuted
             ,
             by
             affirming
             me
             
               blinded
               with
               error
            
             ,
             my
             
               interpretation
               wretched
            
             and
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             
               Scripture
               expresseth
            
             .
             But
             the
             second
             is
             of
             no
             lesse
             than
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             abusing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             friend
             is
             to
             wonder
             that
             he
             is
             not
             astonished
             ,
             and
             after
             I
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             such
             crimes
             as
             these
             ,
             't
             is
             in
             vain
             forsooth
             to
             expect
             any
             thing
             from
             me
             ,
             the
             whole
             insuing
             discourse
             is
             utterly
             defamed
             and
             blasted
             ,
             like
             *
             Philopemen's
             good
             counsel
             in
             the
             Senate
             of
             Lacedaemon
             ,
             by
             being
             delivered
             by
             so
             ill
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             infamous
             a
             person
             ,
             as
             a
             blasphemer
             is
             justly
             deemed
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             But
             I
             am
             not
             to
             be
             disquieted
             with
             this
             ,
             or
             to
             prepare
             any
             reply
             to
             the
             Rhetorical
             passionate
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             interpretations
             shall
             be
             found
             agreeable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             astonishment
             and
             the
             outcrie
             will
             be
             soon
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             And
             therefore
             that
             is
             the
             onely
             care
             that
             I
             shall
             here
             assume
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             suppose
             it
             evident
             from
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             very
             end
             to
             which
             this
             commissionating
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             
               twelve
               Apostles
            
             was
             designed
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             to
             go
             together
             ,
             in
             consort
             ,
             to
             preach
             unto
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             It
             would
             have
             been
             long
             ere
             the
             Faith
             would
             have
             been
             propagated
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             this
             slower
             method
             had
             been
             taken
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             To
             this
             it
             is
             consequent
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             having
             left
             the
             world
             in
             common
             before
             them
             ,
             the
             distribution
             of
             that
             one
             
             wider
             into
             severall
             lesser
             Provinces
             must
             be
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             as
             when
             God
             had
             given
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             to
             the
             12
             tribes
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Eleazar
            
             ,
             and
             Josua
             ,
             and
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             tribes
             distribute
             to
             every
             tribe
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             portion
             (
             which
             because
             it
             was
             to
             continue
             to
             their
             posterity
             ,
             we
             ordinarily
             style
             their
             
               inheritance
               )
               Jos
            
             .
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             And
             as
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             fact
             ,
             so
             if
             this
             one
             thing
             be
             granted
             me
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             incumbent
             on
             me
             to
             prove
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             though
             neither
             of
             those
             
               phrases
               ,
               Act.
            
             1.
             25.
             should
             be
             for
             my
             turn
             ,
             yet
             my
             conclusion
             remains
             good
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             it
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             deducible
             from
             those
             phrases
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             the
             Apostles
             distributed
             their
             great
             Province
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               world
            
             ,
             into
             severall
             
               lesser
               Provinces
            
             ,
             one
             ,
             or
             possibly
             more
             than
             one
             to
             go
             one
             way
             ,
             the
             other
             another
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             It
             was
             therefore
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             ,
             more
             than
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             I
             annexed
             the
             use
             of
             those
             phrases
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             not
             undertaking
             to
             prove
             this
             (
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             saith
             )
             by
             those
             texts
             ,
             much
             lesse
             Peter's
             being
             Apostle
             of
             the
             circumcision
             (
             which
             was
             a
             consectary
             and
             had
             its
             several
             probation
             afterwards
             )
             but
             onely
             accommodating
             those
             phrases
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             way
             assigning
             what
             I
             thought
             the
             most
             probable
             notion
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             And
             although
             it
             be
             still
             as
             unnecessary
             to
             impose
             my
             explications
             on
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             having
             as
             yet
             no
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             being
             obliged
             to
             give
             him
             such
             an
             account
             of
             my
             actions
             ,
             as
             may
             free
             me
             from
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             adventure
             to
             make
             my
             apologie
             ,
             by
             premising
             1.
             not
             out
             of
             Grammarians
             onely
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifying
             originally
             a
             lot
             or
             way
             of
             division
             (
             into
             severals
             )
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             all
             in
             common
             (
             one
             means
             of
             setling
             propriety
             among
             men
             )
             it
             comes
             next
             by
             an
             easie
             figure
             to
             signifie
             that
             which
             is
             thus
             divided
             ,
             or
             which
             in
             the
             division
             falls
             to
             every
             man
             as
             his
             portion
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             So
             saith
             Phavorinus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             verb
             signifies
             distribution
             both
             active
             and
             passive
             :
             and
             accordingly
             in
             the
             son
             of
             Syrach
             we
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               division
               of
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               by
               lot
               ,
               Ecclus.
            
             14
             15.
             and
             by
             that
             we
             may
             understand
             a
             lesse
             obvious
             expression
             ,
             c.
             37.
             8.
             
               beware
               of
               a
               counseller
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               lest
               he
               cast
               the
               lot
               upon
               thee
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             lest
             he
             help
             another
             to
             cheat
             thee
             ,
             and
             then
             go
             sharer
             with
             him
             ,
             divide
             thee
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             So
             in
             like
             manner
             saith
             Phavorinus
             of
             the
             substantive
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             signifies
             a
             part
             ,
             that
             which
             falls
             to
             one's
             lot
             ,
             a
             portion
             ,
             As
             Act.
             8.
             21.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             portion
             and
             lot
             are
             all
             one
             .
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             possession
             thus
             setled
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             dominion
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             undertakes
             to
             dresse
             or
             till
             so
             much
             land
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             husbandman
             ,
             are
             both
             the
             interpretation
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             such
             a
             lot
             or
             portion
             assigned
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             Proportionably
             those
             that
             any
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             set
             over
             ,
             are
             called
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             lot
             ,
             and
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             such
             Governours
             are
             commanded
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             to
             behave
             themselves
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Pretors
            
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             over
             their
             
               several
               Provinces
            
             ,
             oppressing
             and
             tyrannizing
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             To
             this
             it
             is
             agreeable
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             17.
             should
             denote
             such
             a
             portion
             of
             ministerial
             office
             ,
             as
             belonged
             to
             one
             that
             was
             sent
             or
             commissionated
             by
             Christ
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               a
               task
            
             or
             work
             ,
             exprest
             v.
             20.
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               his
               Episcopal
               office
            
             (
             for
             that
             though
             it
             be
             a
             rule
             ,
             yet
             is
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               ministerie
               ,
               Mat.
            
             23.
             11.
             
             )
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             Hence
             again
             that
             portion
             of
             employment
             in
             preaching
             the
             Faith
             ,
             testifying
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             one
             single
             Apostle
             ,
             such
             as
             Judas
             was
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               from
               which
               he
               departed
            
             by
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             another
             succeed●
             by
             way
             of
             surrogation
             ,
             is
             as
             fitly
             styled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               portion
               of
               Apostolacy
            
             ,
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             division
             of
             that
             grand
             employment
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               16
            
             And
             what
             either
             one
             single
             error
             or
             act
             of
             blindnesse
             was
             committed
             in
             thus
             interpreting
             ,
             much
             more
             occoecation
             or
             being
             
               blinded
               with
               error
            
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             the
             compound
             accumulation
             (
             whether
             onely
             sin
             or
             punishment
             also
             )
             of
             
               many
               errors
            
             ,
             what
             rigor
             or
             wretchednesse
             of
             interpretation
             ,
             I
             am
             still
             so
             blinde
             as
             not
             to
             discern
             ,
             and
             this
             Gentleman
             is
             not
             so
             charitable
             ,
             
             as
             to
             give
             me
             his
             least
             directions
             to
             recover
             to
             my
             way
             ,
             or
             my
             eyes
             again
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               17
            
             For
             as
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             expressing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             saying
             
               he
               was
               counted
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             that
             sure
             is
             no
             evidence
             against
             my
             interpretation
             ,
             for
             Matthias
             may
             become
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             succeed
             to
             Judas's
             office
             and
             lot
             ,
             that
             which
             did
             ,
             or
             should
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             have
             belonged
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             he
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             nor
             now
             Matthias
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             have
             more
             than
             a
             
               particular
               Province
            
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             region
             ,
             (
             not
             the
             
               whole
               world
            
             in
             common
             )
             assigned
             for
             his
             appartment
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               18
            
             So
             that
             as
             yet
             I
             cannot
             discern
             that
             I
             have
             done
             the
             least
             injury
             to
             the
             text
             in
             thinking
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             lot
             or
             
               division
               of
               Apostolacy
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             several
             task
             that
             belonged
             to
             any
             of
             the
             
               twelve
               Apostles
            
             ,
             or
             that
             portion
             of
             labour
             ,
             that
             by
             consent
             at
             their
             parting
             one
             from
             another
             should
             be
             assigned
             to
             each
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               19
            
             And
             then
             the
             analogie
             will
             still
             hold
             perfectly
             ,
             that
             as
             this
             distribution
             of
             tasks
             consisted
             in
             going
             to
             severall
             quarters
             for
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             one
             ,
             one
             way
             ;
             another
             ,
             another
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             had
             received
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               portion
               of
               Apostolacy
            
             ,
             should
             be
             said
             to
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             peculiar
             or
             
               proper
               place
            
             ,
             and
             having
             so
             ,
             should
             (
             not
             immediately
             ,
             but
             soon
             after
             the
             Ghost's
             descent
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             go
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               betake
               himself
               to
               it
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               20
            
             This
             therefore
             ,
             and
             upon
             these
             grounds
             of
             fitnesse
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             context
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               go
               to
               his
               proper
               place
               ,
            
             his
             peculiar
             assignation
             ,
             And
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             the
             least
             inconvenience
             that
             can
             lie
             against
             this
             rendring
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               21
            
             For
             1.
             in
             case
             it
             should
             not
             be
             the
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             be
             any
             thing
             as
             soon
             as
             blasphemy
             ,
             thus
             to
             interpret
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             certainly
             nothing
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             Matthias
             went
             and
             preacht
             the
             Gospel
             in
             such
             a
             region
             peculiarly
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             blasphemie
             in
             that
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             interpretation
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             abusing
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             divine
             how
             that
             can
             be
             deemed
             such
             ,
             which
             affixeth
             nothing
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             notoriously
             true
             (
             for
             so
             it
             is
             that
             Matthias
             went
             one
             way
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             
             S.
             John
             and
             S.
             Bartholomew
             each
             of
             them
             another
             )
             and
             would
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             if
             this
             text
             were
             not
             applied
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               22
            
             As
             for
             the
             other
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             (
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             is
             pleased
             to
             preferre
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             injoyed
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             without
             censuring
             them
             as
             blasphemers
             ,
             that
             differed
             from
             him
             in
             expounding
             one
             
               difficult
               phrase
            
             )
             by
             affixing
             it
             to
             Judas
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Matthias
             ,
             1.
             there
             is
             no
             indication
             in
             the
             context
             that
             favours
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             say
             of
             Judas
             that
             which
             had
             been
             said
             v.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             to
             set
             out
             the
             horror
             of
             his
             fact
             ,
             which
             soon
             attended
             it
             in
             his
             own
             breast
             ,
             and
             the
             bloody
             death
             which
             it
             brought
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             needed
             not
             proceed
             to
             revealing
             of
             secrets
             ,
             the
             sadder
             consequents
             ,
             which
             remained
             in
             arrear
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             Chrysostome's
             observation
             on
             v.
             16.
             behold
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               wise
               Christian
            
             carriage
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               how
               he
               doth
               not
               reproach
               ,
               and
               insult
               on
               him
               ,
            
             calling
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               villain
               ,
               or
               detestable
               villain
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               sets
               down
               the
               fact
               simply
               ,
            
             and
             on
             v.
             16.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               sets
               down
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               his
               present
               vengeance
            
             ,
             that
             sure
             is
             it
             which
             befell
             him
             in
             
               this
               world
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             cannot
             well
             consist
             with
             the
             interpreting
             it
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               23
            
             2.
             
             The
             use
             of
             Parentheses
             in
             scripture
             is
             very
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             be
             here
             admitted
             (
             which
             it
             well
             may
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             formal
             expression
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             by
             putting
             a
             comma
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             already
             in
             the
             printed
             copies
             )
             then
             the
             interpretation
             is
             clear
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             to
             
               receive
               the
               lot
            
             or
             
               portion
               of
               his
               Ministerie
               and
               Apostleship
               (
               from
               which
            
             Judas
             
               by
               transgression
               fell
               )
               to
               go
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               go
               to
               his
               proper
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               24
            
             3.
             
             Hell
             being
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               common
               place
            
             or
             lot
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             it
             cannot
             fitly
             be
             exprest
             with
             such
             a
             double
             emphasis
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               proper
               place
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             
               place
               peculiar
            
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             very
             fitly
             be
             affirmed
             of
             Matthias
             his
             Province
             ,
             so
             his
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             not
             any
             mans
             else
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               25
            
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             near
             so
             proper
             to
             say
             that
             he
             sinned
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               go
               to
               hell
            
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             other
             was
             chosen
             and
             surrogated
             into
             Judas's
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               go
            
             to
             preach
             to
             such
             a
             quarter
             
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Apostles
             desired
             God
             to
             signifie
             his
             pleasure
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             take
             his
             portion
             of
             labour
             and
             go
             ;
             His
             going
             was
             visibly
             the
             end
             intended
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             damnation
             or
             punishment
             ,
             
               going
               to
               hell
            
             ,
             was
             never
             intended
             by
             Judas
             in
             his
             transgression
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             supposed
             the
             deserved
             reward
             and
             consequent
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               26
            
             All
             this
             amassed
             together
             ,
             may
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             vindicate
             an
             innocent
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             obvious
             (
             farre
             from
             wrested
             )
             interpretation
             from
             such
             an
             accumulation
             of
             charge
             ,
             as
             is
             laid
             upon
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             tender
             of
             reason
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             O
             
               wretched
               (
               blasphemous
            
             &c.
             )
             in
             Lucian
             .
             And
             so
             much
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             Paragraph
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Peter
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ;
               The
               agreement
               betwixt
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Peter's
               preaching
               to
               Cornelius
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HIs
             second
             exception
             is
             to
             the
             position
             it self
             of
             Peter's
             being
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Jewes
             exclusively
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               His
               position
               is
               a
               directly
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               done
               it
               on
               purpose
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               telling
               us
               how
               by
               a
               special
               vision
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               was
               commanded
               to
               preach
               to
            
             Cornelius
             
               a
               Gentile
               first
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               himself
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             
               protesting
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               Doctor
               can
               teach
               he
               was
               made
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               exclusively
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               though
               all
               story
               say
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             The
             position
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             so
             
               directly
               against
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             was
             to
             my
             understanding
             the
             expresse
             affirmation
             of
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             from
             thence
             it
             was
             that
             I
             learnt
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             fail
             very
             much
             in
             my
             expectation
             ,
             if
             this
             Gentleman
             himself
             doe
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             testimony
             produced
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             7.
             to
             be
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             inferre
             it
             .
             There
             Peter
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               intrusted
               with
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ,
            
             That
             the
             circumcision
             there
             signifies
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             preaching
             or
             revealing
             the
             faith
             to
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               the
               Apostolacy
               of
               the
               circumcision
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             if
             it
             be
             not
             of
             it self
             plain
             enough
             ,
             't
             is
             made
             so
             by
             ver
             .
             9.
             where
             it
             is
             added
             that
             Peter
             &c.
             were
             by
             agreement
             to
             go
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             
               the
               circumcision
            
             ,
             where
             circumcision
             ,
             being
             the
             object
             or
             term
             of
             his
             motion
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             not
             circumcision
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             at
             large
             expounds
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             to
             signifie
             the
             
               thing
               ,
               circumcision
            
             ,
             but
             the
             persons
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             
               going
               to
            
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             preaching
             to
             them
             ,
             going
             to
             them
             as
             to
             a
             Province
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             which
             was
             intrusted
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             
               right
               hands
               of
               fellowship
            
             ,
             the
             agreement
             that
             was
             made
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             James
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             
               beloved
               disciple
            
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             is
             side
             ,
             is
             sure
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               being
               intrusted
            
             or
             having
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Province
               ,
               committed
            
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             special
             importance
             ,
             saith
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             (
             the
             beginning
             of
             ver
             .
             7.
             )
             as
             that
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             their
             adding
             to
             him
             v.
             6.
             
             James
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             opposing
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             from
             advising
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             from
             telling
             him
             any
             circumstance
             more
             than
             before
             he
             knew
             ,
             that
             they
             not
             onely
             approved
             ,
             but
             commended
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             the
             things
             the
             more
             unquestionably
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             made
             this
             agreement
             with
             him
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             they
             should
             come
             to
             the
             same
             city
             ,
             mixt
             of
             Jewes
             and
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Peter
            
             and
             John
             should
             betake
             themselves
             to
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             and
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             to
             the
             Gentile
             part
             of
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             by
             any
             
               particular
               assignation
            
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             but
             by
             agreement
             among
             themselves
             that
             this
             assignation
             of
             Provinces
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             And
             therefore
             as
             in
             point
             of
             propriety
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             lie
             by
             nature
             in
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             avoid
             contentions
             and
             confusions
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             
               perpetual
               hostility
            
             ,
             so
             distributed
             by
             agreement
             among
             the
             fellow-communers
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             portion
             shall
             be
             assigned
             as
             the
             propriety
             and
             appartment
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             another
             ,
             then
             and
             from
             thenceforth
             that
             
             which
             is
             the
             proportion
             of
             one
             ,
             is
             so
             his
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             again
             so
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             any
             other
             part
             (
             which
             I
             should
             expresse
             by
             saying
             that
             that
             part
             is
             
               his
               exclusively
            
             to
             any
             other
             part
             ,
             for
             sure
             his
             standing
             to
             any
             such
             division
             cuts
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             excludes
             him
             from
             any
             farther
             right
             )
             so
             here
             after
             this
             agreement
             between
             those
             Apostles
             jointly
             made
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               two
               parts
            
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             among
             whom
             to
             preside
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             are
             become
             S.
             Peter's
             peculiar
             ,
             or
             portion
             ,
             or
             Province
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             his
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             not
             his
             ,
             they
             being
             left
             to
             S.
             Paul
             (
             and
             Barnabas
             )
             who
             is
             both
             there
             affirmed
             to
             have
             them
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Rom.
             11.
             13.
             to
             be
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             And
             that
             I
             exprest
             by
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               Peter
               was
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Jewes
            
             (
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             him
             expresly
             Gal.
             2.
             8.
             
             )
             
               exclusively
               to
               the
               uncircumcision
            
             ]
             and
             truly
             I
             knew
             not
             (
             nor
             yet
             doe
             )
             how
             to
             expresse
             it
             more
             significatively
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             the
             rendring
             of
             the
             full
             importance
             of
             those
             plain
             texts
             ,
             and
             this
             Gentleman
             hath
             not
             pleased
             to
             direct
             me
             how
             to
             doe
             it
             better
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             having
             the
             Scripture
             thus
             clear
             and
             irrefragable
             for
             my
             position
             ,
             if
             now
             I
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             salve
             the
             Antinomies
             ,
             to
             answer
             his
             objections
             from
             scripture
             to
             it
             ,
             this
             were
             certainly
             but
             my
             dulness
             (
             another
             that
             hath
             a
             greater
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             might
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             )
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             any
             prejudice
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             affirmation
             .
             But
             unlesse
             the
             difficulties
             be
             greater
             than
             as
             yet
             appear
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             doubt
             of
             undertaking
             the
             taske
             ,
             of
             reconciling
             all
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             can
             be
             phansied
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             For
             what
             if
             Peter
             by
             
               special
               vision
            
             was
             once
             commanded
             to
             preach
             to
             Cornelius
             a
             Gentile
             ?
             Sure
             this
             is
             very
             competible
             with
             my
             position
             ,
             For
             not
             to
             mention
             that
             this
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             been
             a
             
               peculiar
               commission
            
             by
             
               special
               vision
            
             determined
             to
             that
             particular
             person
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             which
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             this
             vision
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             utterly
             unlawfull
             to
             preach
             to
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             28.
             
             (
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             one
             special
             case
             were
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             general
             position
             )
             and
             again
             that
             Cornelius
             though
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             was
             yet
             a
             Proselyte
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             called
             a
             Proselyte
             of
             the
             gates
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             justice
             ,
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             or
             devout
             man
             ,
             though
             not
             circumcised
             ;
             To
             omit
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             answer
             is
             obvious
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             agreement
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             speak
             ,
             was
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Paul's
             going
             up
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             i.
             e.
             some
             years
             after
             this
             of
             Peter's
             preaching
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             Gal.
             2.
             1.
             which
             defines
             it
             to
             be
             about
             14
             years
             after
             S.
             Paul's
             conversion
             ,
             whereas
             that
             of
             Peter's
             preaching
             to
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Act.
            
             10.
             placed
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             to
             that
             which
             described
             the
             conversion
             of
             Paul
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             some
             considerable
             space
             before
             this
             time
             of
             his
             going
             up
             to
             the
             Councel
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             so
             that
             of
             Peter's
             preaching
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             his
             protesting
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             of
             opposition
             to
             this
             agreement
             (
             made
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             sure
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             time
             past
             )
             what
             should
             be
             done
             in
             their
             after-preaching
             ,
             I
             suppose
             I
             need
             adde
             no
             more
             to
             that
             which
             is
             thus
             evident
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             sufficiently
             *
             exprest
             ,
             how
             farre
             this
             agreement
             extended
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             exclusive
             it
             was
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             should
             be
             unlawful
             for
             Peter
             to
             preach
             to
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             or
             for
             Paul
             to
             preach
             to
             a
             Iew
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             they
             met
             in
             the
             
               same
               city
            
             (
             as
             at
             Antioch
             certainly
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             at
             Rome
             also
             I
             make
             no
             question
             )
             then
             the
             one
             should
             constantly
             apply
             himself
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             receive
             disciples
             ,
             form
             them
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             leave
             them
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             assignation
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             should
             doe
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             And
             that
             this
             was
             so
             in
             the
             consequents
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             is
             largely
             shewed
             in
             that
             Tract
             .
             
             What
             could
             have
             been
             said
             more
             punctually
             to
             prevent
             this
             exception
             taken
             from
             
               Peter's
               preaching
            
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             I
             cannot
             yet
             discern
             .
             I
             wish
             this
             Gentleman
             had
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             As
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             now
             be
             more
             sure
             to
             doe
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Paul's
               first
               preaching
               to
               the
               Iewes
               in
               every
               city
               .
               To
               what
               the
               agreement
               between
               him
               and
               Peter
               belonged
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             ANother
             argument
             he
             adds
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             his
             
               third
               Exception
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               made
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               exclusively
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               was
               made
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exclusively
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               for
               the
               words
               are
               like
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               scripture
               teacheth
               us
               that
               whereever
               he
               came
               ,
               he
               preached
               first
               to
               the
               Iewes
               :
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               make
               scripture
               ridiculous
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             Here
             is
             great
             severity
             again
             ,
             a
             charge
             of
             making
             
               scripture
               ridiculous
            
             ,
             But
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             been
             farre
             from
             any
             guilt
             of
             it
             .
             That
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             came
             to
             a
             city
             ,
             where
             the
             faith
             had
             not
             been
             preached
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             was
             any
             synagogue
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             went
             into
             that
             synagogue
             in
             time
             of
             their
             publick
             assembling
             ,
             I
             never
             made
             any
             question
             ,
             were
             this
             before
             ,
             or
             were
             it
             after
             the
             story
             of
             Act.
             15
             .
             when
             I
             suppose
             this
             agreement
             to
             be
             made
             betwixt
             him
             and
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             Great
             reason
             ,
             and
             no
             small
             obligation
             there
             was
             for
             that
             ;
             For
             I.
             Christ
             had
             commanded
             that
             the
             preaching
             should
             
               begin
               at
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             
               Iewes
               first
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               God
               had
               raised
               up
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               ,
               Act.
            
             3.
             26.
             so
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             resurrection
             was
             to
             be
             revealed
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               to
               the
               Iew
               first
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             And
             although
             in
             Paul's
             commission
             from
             Christ
             it
             were
             peculiarly
             express
             that
             he
             should
             
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             Act.
             9.
             15.
             
             &
             22.
             21.
             yet
             according
             to
             this
             great
             
               fundamental
               oeconomie
            
             he
             counted
             it
             
               necessary
               ,
               first
            
             to
             make
             tender
             of
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             tells
             them
             
               Act.
               13.
               46.
               
               It
               was
               necessary
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               should
               first
               have
               been
               spoken
               to
               you
               ,
            
             and
             till
             the
             Iewes
             refuse
             it
             and
             reject
             it
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             betake
             himself
             so
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             Again
             ,
             this
             was
             in
             some
             measure
             necessary
             to
             his
             publishing
             the
             Faith
             ,
             For
             that
             was
             most
             advantageously
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             
               publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             known
             to
             all
             that
             
             were
             in
             the
             city
             :
             And
             the
             synagogues
             of
             the
             Iewes
             being
             such
             ,
             were
             in
             all
             reason
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Iew
             ,
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             
               Idolatrous
               Temples
            
             of
             the
             heathens
             :
             And
             according
             to
             these
             obligations
             ,
             and
             inducements
             ,
             so
             generally
             he
             did
             ;
             But
             then
             as
             this
             no
             way
             prejudiceth
             his
             title
             of
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             at
             the
             first
             assigned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             any
             way
             contrary
             to
             ,
             or
             unreconcileable
             with
             the
             agreement
             which
             I
             suppose
             to
             be
             made
             between
             him
             and
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             which
             concerned
             onely
             those
             cities
             and
             regions
             ,
             where
             they
             met
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             plant
             Churches
             ;
             There
             ,
             and
             there
             onely
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             affirm
             this
             distribution
             of
             Provinces
             to
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             affirmation
             is
             no
             farther
             in
             any
             justice
             to
             be
             extended
             ,
             than
             thus
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             so
             
               met
               ,
               Paul
            
             betook
             himself
             to
             the
             Gentile
             part
             ,
             compacted
             the
             
               Gentile
               proselytes
            
             or
             believers
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             put
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             own
             
               assignation
               ,
               Ignatius
            
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Timothy
            
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             whereas
             Euodius
             was
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Iewish
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             
               Asia
               ,
               Iohn
            
             was
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             constituted
             Bishops
             there
             .
             And
             this
             I
             suppose
             ,
             without
             farther
             inlarging
             ,
             may
             satisfie
             the
             importunity
             of
             his
             
               second
               Argument
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Gentiles
               being
               S.
               Paul's
               Province
               peculiarly
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HIs
             
               fourth
               exception
            
             is
             to
             my
             producing
             the
             words
             of
             scripture
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             7
             ,
             9.
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             my
             position
             ,
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               But
               he
               goes
               on
               telling
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               exclusively
               to
               the
               circumcision
               were
               the
               lot
               of
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               by
               S.
            
             Peter's
             
               own
               confession
               ,
               his
               words
               are
               ,
               for
               the
               uncircumcision
               or
               Gentiles
               they
               were
               not
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               's
               Province
               ,
               but
               peculiarly
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               's
               &c.
               but
               look
               on
               the
               place
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               no
               word
               of
               exclusion
               as
            
             [
             pec'iarly
             ]
             
               is
               ,
               and
               whereon
               lieth
               the
               whole
               question
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Doctors
               evidence
               is
               his
               own
               word
               against
               the
               main
               torrent
               of
               scripture
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             How
             truly
             it
             is
             suggested
             ,
             that
             the
             torrent
             of
             the
             scripture
             is
             against
             me
             ,
             hath
             already
             been
             made
             manifest
             in
             the
             foregoing
             
             sections
             ,
             where
             the
             contrary
             appearances
             ,
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             produced
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             farre
             enough
             from
             a
             
               main
               torrent
            
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             common
             force
             of
             such
             ,
             (
             or
             but
             even
             of
             an
             
               ordinary
               stream
               )
               carrying
            
             the
             whole
             businesse
             before
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             severally
             examined
             ,
             and
             allowed
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             have
             any
             force
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             found
             perfectly
             reconcileable
             with
             our
             pretensions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             And
             so
             likewise
             it
             hath
             already
             been
             cleared
             in
             what
             sense
             this
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             so
             styled
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             by
             agreement
             betwixt
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             was
             so
             ,
             peculiarly
             or
             exclusively
             to
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             As
             for
             his
             argument
             drawn
             onely
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             text
             to
             the
             Galatians
             there
             is
             no
             word
             of
             exclusion
             ,
             that
             sure
             is
             of
             little
             force
             ;
             If
             there
             were
             any
             agreement
             ,
             and
             division
             ,
             and
             several
             assignation
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             that
             what
             was
             said
             to
             be
             one
             mans
             Province
             ,
             is
             his
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             is
             not
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             peculiarly
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             farre
             as
             that
             agreement
             holds
             ,
             exclusively
             his
             ,
             As
             in
             the
             estate
             first
             held
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             by
             agreement
             divided
             ,
             it
             hath
             appeared
             so
             evidently
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             adde
             no
             more
             to
             that
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               S.
               Peter's
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Gentile-communion
               .
               Of
               the
               Gentile
               diet
               .
               The
               prudence
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               action
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HIs
             
               fift
               Exception
            
             concerns
             an
             incidental
             passage
             about
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             
               actio
               injuriarum
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Again
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               see
               how
               he
               wrongs
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               and
               his
               Iewish
               Proselytes
               ,
               where
               he
               saies
               he
               withdrew
               from
               all
               communion
               with
               the
               Gentile
               Christians
               .
            
             
             
               Whereas
               the
               text
               expresseth
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               withdrew
               from
               eating
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               keeping
               the
               Gentile
               diet
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             wrong
             I
             have
             done
             S.
             Peter
             and
             his
             
               Gentile
               Proselytes
            
             ,
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             learn
             ,
             nor
             am
             I
             sure
             that
             I
             know
             wherein
             this
             Gentleman
             placeth
             the
             supposed
             injury
             ,
             But
             I
             think
             it
             most
             probable
             to
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             he
             
               withdrew
               from
               all
               communion
               with
               the
               gentile
               Christians
               ,
            
             whereas
             he
             conceives
             
             that
             he
             withdrew
             onely
             from
             
               keeping
               the
               gentile
               diet
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             But
             1.
             let
             me
             demand
             of
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             what
             he
             means
             by
             
               Gentile
               diet
            
             ?
             I
             suppose
             using
             those
             sorts
             of
             meats
             ,
             which
             were
             by
             the
             
               Jewish
               law
            
             forbidden
             ;
             And
             if
             that
             be
             acknowledged
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             thus
             eat
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             offend
             against
             the
             
               Jewish
               law
            
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             he
             must
             certainly
             be
             supposed
             to
             abstain
             from
             other
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             equally
             against
             the
             
               Iewish
               law
            
             ,
             that
             a
             Iew
             should
             converse
             with
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             as
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             tells
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             to
             draw
             him
             some
             
               water
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             4.
             9.
             
             How
             ,
             said
             she
             ,
             
               dost
               thou
               being
               a
               Iew
               ask
               me
               to
               drink
            
             (
             and
             it
             was
             but
             water
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             
               interdicted
               Gentile
               diet
               )
               being
               a
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               ?
            
             and
             either
             she
             or
             the
             Evangelist
             renders
             the
             reason
             ,
             in
             as
             comprehensive
             termes
             as
             mine
             were
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Iewes
               have
               no
               dealings
               with
               the
               Samaritanes
               ,
            
             and
             accordingly
             v.
             27.
             the
             
               disciples
               marvelled
               that
               he
               talked
               with
               the
               woman
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             certainly
             Peter
             did
             abstain
             from
             all
             those
             other
             waies
             of
             converse
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             the
             Iewes
             thought
             as
             unlawfull
             ,
             as
             eating
             of
             the
             
               Gentile
               diet
            
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             failed
             of
             the
             end
             of
             his
             action
             ,
             which
             is
             evident
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             a
             fear
             of
             scandalizing
             his
             countreymen
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             a
             shew
             of
             compliance
             with
             them
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             thought
             by
             those
             that
             came
             from
             Ierusalem
             to
             forsake
             the
             
               Iudaical
               law
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             That
             the
             very
             Preaching
             to
             a
             Gentile
             (
             which
             was
             the
             loosest
             degree
             of
             communion
             )
             was
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Iewish
               principles
            
             as
             unlawfull
             as
             eating
             any
             
               unclean
               meat
            
             ,
             using
             the
             
               Gentile
               diet
            
             ,
             is
             plain
             by
             Peter's
             
               provision
               ,
               Act.
            
             10.
             12.
             where
             the
             one
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             not
             received
             that
             vision
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             lawful
             to
             him
             to
             eat
             all
             kinde
             of
             meats
             ,
             he
             acknowledgeth
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             have
             adventured
             to
             
               come
               to
               one
               of
               another
               nation
               ,
            
             v.
             28.
             affirming
             in
             as
             plain
             words
             as
             could
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             unlawful
             thing
             for
             a
             
               man
               that
               was
               a
               Iew
               to
               keep
               company
               or
               come
               to
               one
               of
               another
               nation
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             certainly
             includes
             
               all
               communion
            
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             that
             of
             the
             
               Genile
               diet
            
             .
             Thus
             unhappy
             is
             this
             Gentleman
             continually
             in
             his
             objections
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             It
             were
             here
             obvious
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             shew
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Antients
             of
             the
             prudence
             and
             to
             kinde
             of
             uncharitableness
             of
             S.
             Peters
             action
             ,
             which
             would
             farther
             evidence
             how
             farre
             I
             am
             from
             wronging
             S.
             Peter
             or
             his
             Proselytes
             ,
             in
             affirming
             what
             I
             affirm
             of
             them
             .
             But
             the
             present
             objection
             doth
             not
             make
             that
             necessary
             ,
             I
             referre
             the
             Reader
             for
             it
             to
             the
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             interpretation
             ,
             or
             Comments
             of
             *
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             who
             sets
             it
             down
             exactly
             †
             not
             as
             a
             quarrel
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             
               prudent
               managery
            
             ,
             a
             
               wise
               ordering
            
             ,
             designed
             by
             him
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             as
             most
             likely
             to
             reduce
             the
             Iewes
             from
             their
             errors
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             did
             thus
             much
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             (
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             persecution
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             fear
             of
             averting
             them
             from
             Christianity
             )
             and
             was
             herein
             seemingly
             opposed
             by
             S.
             Paul
             (
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             v.
             11.
             being
             not
             to
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               he
               was
               to
               be
               blamed
            
             ,
             in
             Paul's
             opinion
             ,
             but
             
               he
               was
               blamed
            
             by
             the
             
               Gentile
               Christians
            
             )
             made
             no
             manner
             of
             reply
             in
             defense
             of
             that
             compliance
             with
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             so
             yeilded
             that
             S.
             Paul
             was
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Iudaizers
             .
             This
             interpretation
             of
             Chrysostome
             is
             followed
             by
             the
             
               Greek
               Commentators
            
             ,
             and
             taken
             up
             by
             Ierome
             ,
             but
             disliked
             by
             Augustine
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             Ierome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             lay
             not
             weight
             upon
             it
             ,
             nor
             have
             my
             pretensions
             any
             need
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               two
               plantations
               of
               Gentile
               and
               Iewish
               Christians
               at
               Antioch
               .
               Euodius
               and
               Ignatius
               .
               The
               differences
               of
               the
               Antients
               about
               them
               reconciled
               .
               The
               two
               Bishops
               at
               Rome
               .
               Iewes
               in
               England
               .
               Simon
               Zelotes
               .
               Gentium
               Ecclesia
               the
               Church
               of
               Iewes
               as
               well
               as
               Gentiles
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HAving
             gained
             so
             little
             by
             the
             several
             steps
             of
             his
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             the
             position
             remaining
             still
             firm
             against
             all
             ,
             I
             have
             lesse
             reason
             to
             suspect
             what
             is
             built
             upon
             this
             foundation
             in
             the
             insuing
             sections
             :
             Yet
             against
             them
             altogether
             he
             casts
             one
             stone
             ,
             before
             he
             will
             part
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               Vpon
               this
               wisely
               laid
               ground
               ,
               he
               would
               perswade
               us
               ,
               followed
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               both
               in
            
             Antioch
             and
             Rome
             ,
             
               but
               
               bringing
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Antiquity
               proving
               this
               to
               have
               been
               the
               cause
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               so
               certain
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               finde
               a
               colonie
               of
               Iewes
               even
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               for
               fear
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               should
               have
               touched
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               cites
               S.
            
             Prosper
             ,
             
               that
               both
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               and
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               founded
               the
               Church
               of
               Gentiles
               in
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             force
             there
             is
             in
             any
             part
             of
             this
             suggestion
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             need
             to
             set
             down
             at
             large
             .
             There
             be
             three
             branches
             of
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             
               bring
               not
               a
               word
               of
               antiquity
            
             to
             prove
             (
             what
             I
             say
             )
             that
             this
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             
               divisions
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               both
               in
            
             Antioch
             and
             Rome
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             will
             
               finde
               a
               Colonie
               of
               Iewes
               in
            
             England
             .
             3.
             
             That
             I
             cite
             Prosper
             ,
             
               that
               both
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               and
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               founded
               the
               Church
               of
               Gentiles
               in
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             review
             what
             is
             already
             said
             in
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schism
             c.
             4.
             from
             §
             .
             8.
             to
             §
             .
             20.
             and
             I
             shall
             much
             wonder
             if
             he
             return
             of
             this
             Gentleman's
             minde
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               not
               one
               word
            
             there
             brought
             out
             of
             Antiquity
             to
             confirm
             what
             I
             say
             .
             The
             short
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             there
             manifested
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             was
             founded
             by
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             
               two
               Churches
            
             there
             ,
             one
             of
             Iewish
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             
               Gentile
               Christians
            
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             Churches
             at
             the
             same
             time
             sate
             two
             distinct
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Euodius
            
             and
             Ignatius
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             some
             appearing
             difficulties
             in
             antient
             writers
             are
             explained
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             To
             what
             is
             there
             said
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               repeating
               ,
               adde
            
             thus
             much
             more
             .
             Of
             Suidas's
             words
             will
             be
             easily
             turned
             to
             ,
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               In
               the
               reign
               of
               Claudius
               Caesar
               ,
               Peter
               the
               Apostle
               ordained
               Euodius
               Bishop
               at
               Antioch
               .
            
             Of
             Ignatius
             the
             *
             Author
             of
             the
             Constitutions
             is
             expresse
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Ignatius
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               there
               by
               S.
               Paul.
            
             Now
             seeing
             in
             those
             
               Acts
               of
               Ignatius
            
             which
             are
             put
             together
             by
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
               ,
               Ignatius
            
             is
             said
             to
             
               succeed
               Euodius
            
             ,
             as
             
               Euodius
               succeeded
               Peter
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             and
             the
             
               Anonymus
               antient
            
             writer
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             which
             remains
             unprinted
             ,
             hath
             the
             same
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ignatius
               succeeded
               Euodius
            
             ,
             and
             seeing
             this
             ordination
             of
             Ignatius
             is
             also
             said
             by
             †
             Theodores
             ,
             and
             by
             *
             Felix
             III.
             Bishop
             
             of
             Rome
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             This
             seeming
             difference
             is
             removed
             by
             *
             
               Ioannes
               Malela
               Antiochenus
            
             ,
             who
             thus
             sets
             down
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               When
               Peter
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               passing
               by
               Antioch
               the
               great
               ,
               Euodius
               Bishop
               and
               Patriarch
               of
               Antioch
               happened
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               Ignatius
            
             (
             who
             was
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             first
             constituted
             by
             S.
             Paul
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             there
             )
             
               received
               the
               Bishoprick
            
             (
             that
             I
             suppose
             must
             now
             be
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Iewish
               Province
            
             also
             ;
             over
             which
             Euodius
             had
             been
             in
             his
             life
             time
             )
             S.
             
               Peter
               ordaining
               and
               enthroning
               him
            
             ,
             And
             so
             that
             is
             become
             most
             clear
             which
             *
             S.
             Chrysostome
             said
             of
             this
             Ignatius
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               ,
            
             (
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             first
             of
             Paul
             ,
             then
             of
             
               Peter
               )
               had
               been
               laid
               on
               Ignatius
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             The
             other
             part
             which
             concerned
             Rome
             ,
             *
             was
             so
             cleared
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
             who
             saith
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             both
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Apostles
               and
               Bishops
               at
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             evidences
             produced
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             from
             the
             inscription
             on
             their
             tombs
             ,
             by
             Gaius
             contemporary
             to
             
               Pope
               Zephyrinus
            
             ,
             by
             
               Dionysius
               Bishop
            
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             by
             Prosper
             ,
             by
             the
             seals
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             so
             again
             by
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               story
            
             ,
             
             that
             makes
             
               Clemens
               S.
               Peters
               Deacon
            
             and
             successor
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             Paul's
             that
             sure
             there
             can
             be
             no
             need
             of
             farther
             proofs
             or
             testimonies
             from
             Antiquity
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             Whilst
             in
             the
             mean
             ,
             other
             Churches
             are
             *
             instanced
             in
             ,
             particularly
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             
             wherein
             S.
             Paul
             and
             S.
             Iohn
             had
             all
             the
             command
             ,
             and
             S.
             Peter
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             ,
             whether
             in
             planting
             or
             governing
             them
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             to
             carry
             the
             whole
             matter
             against
             S.
             Peter's
             
               universal
               Pastorship
            
             ,
             and
             no
             word
             is
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             replied
             to
             that
             so
             considerable
             a
             part
             of
             my
             probation
             ,
             Onely
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             farre
             more
             compendious
             way
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             scornfull
             or
             
               fastidious
               scossing
            
             at
             my
             
               wisely
               laid
               ground
            
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             and
             adding
             that
             I
             
               bring
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Antiquity
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             As
             to
             the
             
               second
               branch
            
             of
             his
             suggestion
             ,
             that
             I
             
               will
               finde
               a
               colonie
               of
               Iewes
               in
               England
               ,
            
             that
             is
             no
             where
             said
             by
             me
             ,
             Onely
             thus
             ,
             that
             upon
             
               supposition
               ,
               if
               the
               saying
               of
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             S.
             Peter's
             preaching
             and
             
               ordaining
               Bishops
            
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Neronis
            
             12
             )
             
               should
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
            
             it
             must
             be
             extended
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             might
             at
             that
             time
             be
             dispersed
             there
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             Where
             ,
             as
             my
             conclusion
             from
             that
             supposition
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             analogie
             ,
             that
             as
             ,
             where
             S.
             Paul
             and
             S.
             Peter
             met
             in
             any
             plantation
             ,
             they
             divided
             their
             Province
             &c.
             so
             in
             reason
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             where
             S.
             Peter
             and
             
               Simon
               Zelotes
            
             ,
             or
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
             met
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             so
             all
             that
             of
             the
             Iewes
             in
             England
             I
             there
             affirm
             ,
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               possible
               they
               that
               were
               dispersed
               in
               so
               many
               regions
               ,
               might
               be
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               dispersed
               in
               Britannie
               ,
            
             which
             how
             improbable
             soever
             it
             may
             appear
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             is
             sure
             as
             probable
             ,
             as
             that
             S.
             
               Peter
               preached
            
             and
             
               ordained
               Bishops
            
             in
             Britannie
             ,
             and
             in
             consequence
             to
             that
             onely
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             I
             made
             the
             supposition
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             it
             ,
             knowing
             it
             the
             affirmation
             of
             our
             Antiquaries
             ,
             that
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             or
             
               Simon
               Zelotes
            
             (
             't
             is
             possible
             also
             that
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             might
             mistake
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             for
             him
             and
             then
             that
             matter
             is
             at
             an
             end
             )
             planted
             the
             faith
             in
             this
             Island
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             As
             for
             his
             last
             suggestion
             ,
             that
             I
             
               cite
               Saint
            
             Prosper
             ,
             
               that
               both
               S
            
             Peter
             
               and
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               founded
               the
               Church
               of
               Gentiles
               in
            
             Rome
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             by
             the
             words
             which
             I
             cite
             from
             him
             ,
             
               In
               ipsa
               Hierusalem
               Iacobus
               &
               Ioannes
               apud
               Ephesum
               ,
               Andreas
               &
               caeteri
               per
               totam
               Asiam
               ,
               Petrus
               &
               Paulus
               Apostoli
               in
               urbe
               Roma
               Gentium
               Ecclesiam
               pacatam
               unamque
               posteris
               tradentes
               ex
               dominicâ
               pactione
               sacrârunt
               ,
            
             James
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             John
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             Andrew
             
               and
               the
               rest
               through
               all
            
             Asia
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
               consecrated
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Nations
               .
            
             What
             Nations
             were
             these
             ,
             sure
             of
             Jewes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Gentiles
             ,
             else
             Jerusalem
             could
             not
             be
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             nor
             John's
             converts
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             Gentleman
             did
             not
             doe
             well
             to
             substitute
             the
             word
             Gentiles
             for
             Nations
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             ,
             without
             doing
             so
             ,
             have
             made
             this
             exception
             to
             my
             words
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             And
             so
             much
             for
             exceptions
             to
             my
             
               first
               evidence
            
             against
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               No
               promise
               of
               Keyes
               to
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               made
               and
               performed
               to
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Joh.
               20.
               21.
               the
               completion
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               19.
               
               Pasce
               oves
               .
               Joh.
               21.
               an
               exhortation
               ,
               not
               commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THe
             
               second
               sort
            
             of
             Exceptions
             follows
             ,
             those
             against
             my
             evidence
             drawn
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             prove
             both
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             expresse
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             given
             equally
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             And
             his
             exceptions
             begin
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               A
               second
               evidence
               he
               bringeth
               from
               the
               donation
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
            
             
               which
               he
               saith
               were
               given
               equally
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.
             
               yet
               confesseth
               the
               Keyes
               were
               especially
               promised
               to
               S.
            
             Peter
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             
               but
               performed
               onely
               in
               common
            
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             
               which
               though
               they
               may
               be
               both
               true
               ,
               yet
               is
               absurdly
               said
               ,
               for
               who
               acknowledgeth
               a
               special
               promise
               ,
               should
               have
               found
               out
               a
               special
               performance
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               ,
            
             Joh.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             This
             exception
             being
             not
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             absurdnesse
             of
             the
             expression
             (
             to
             which
             censure
             I
             must
             suppose
             every
             thing
             liable
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             pretensions
             ,
             and
             yet
             proved
             so
             manifestly
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             by
             him
             )
             I
             shall
             briefly
             evidence
             how
             commodious
             ,
             and
             proper
             the
             expression
             was
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             And
             1.
             whereas
             he
             sets
             it
             down
             as
             my
             confession
             ,
             that
             the
             Keyes
             were
             
               especially
               promised
               to
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             with
             truth
             suggested
             ;
             My
             words
             are
             ,
             
             
               This
               power
               Mat.
               16.
               19.
               is
               promised
               to
               S.
               Peter
            
             ]
             But
             the
             [
             especially
             ]
             is
             an
             interpolation
             of
             this
             Gentleman's
             ,
             to
             prepare
             my
             words
             for
             his
             exceptions
             ,
             for
             which
             otherwise
             they
             were
             no
             way
             qualified
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             All
             that
             can
             be
             fetcht
             from
             any
             words
             of
             mine
             toward
             this
             sense
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               next
               Section
            
             ,
             I
             foresaw
             ,
             and
             so
             mentioned
             an
             objection
             from
             Christ's
             making
             this
             promise
             to
             him
             peculiarly
             (
             and
             yet
             even
             that
             is
             not
             ,
             to
             him
             especially
             ,
             but
             to
             him
             particularly
             ,
             
             or
             
               singly
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
            
             &c.
             )
             To
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             objection
             ,
             I
             presently
             made
             reply
             ,
             that
             the
             repetition
             of
             that
             
               promise
               Mat.
            
             18.
             18.
             to
             all
             the
             
               Apostles
               indefinitely
            
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             peculiarity
             of
             
               restriction
               (
               I
               say
               to
               you
               ,
            
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               binde
            
             &c.
             )
             will
             take
             away
             all
             appearance
             from
             this
             objection
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             so
             it
             will
             from
             this
             
               Gentleman's
               exception
            
             also
             ,
             For
             if
             what
             was
             at
             one
             time
             promised
             to
             S.
             Peter
             singly
             ,
             was
             so
             soon
             after
             promised
             to
             all
             the
             
               Apostles
               indefinitely
            
             ,
             what
             absurdity
             is
             there
             in
             seeking
             no
             other
             performance
             of
             this
             promise
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             was
             at
             once
             afforded
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             when
             the
             fire
             ,
             that
             represented
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             divided
             and
             
               sat
               upon
               every
               one
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             
               all
               filled
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             no
             shew
             of
             peculiarity
             ,
             or
             mark
             of
             especiall
             eminence
             to
             S
             Peter
             in
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             As
             suppose
             a
             Generall
             should
             promise
             a
             Commission
             this
             day
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             should
             make
             the
             like
             promise
             to
             eleven
             more
             ,
             that
             one
             being
             in
             their
             company
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             upon
             a
             set
             day
             ,
             some
             weeks
             after
             ,
             should
             send
             12
             Commissions
             sealed
             to
             those
             12
             ,
             one
             for
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             wonder
             who
             would
             doubt
             of
             the
             exact
             performance
             of
             this
             promise
             to
             that
             first
             ,
             or
             seek
             for
             any
             more
             
               special
               performance
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             But
             this
             Gentleman
             having
             phansied
             a
             
               special
               promise
            
             (
             as
             that
             is
             with
             him
             somewhat
             more
             than
             a
             
               particular
               promise
            
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             a
             
               common
               performance
            
             might
             have
             served
             the
             turn
             ,
             it
             being
             certain
             that
             an
             Vniversal
             contains
             every
             particular
             under
             it
             )
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             
               special
               performance
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Ioh.
             21.
             
             I
             suppose
             in
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             to
             S.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Feed
               my
               sheep
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               Feed
               my
               lambs
            
             ,
             thrice
             repeated
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             But
             for
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             cannot
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             hath
             any
             particular
             reference
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               promise
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             19.
             
             The
             promise
             was
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Keyes
            
             —
             and
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               binde
            
             —
             And
             sure
             the
             direct
             completion
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             Christ
             personally
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Ioh.
             20.
             21.
             where
             ,
             as
             the
             sending
             or
             commissionating
             is
             answerable
             to
             giving
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             the
             insigne
             of
             the
             OEconomus
             ,
             so
             remitting
             and
             retaining
             of
             sins
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             binding
             and
             loosing
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             As
             for
             that
             which
             is
             after
             this
             Chap.
             21.
             
             It
             is
             I.
             by
             that
             very
             position
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             2.
             more
             by
             the
             occasion
             ;
             and
             yet
             more
             3.
             by
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             prejudged
             from
             being
             any
             more
             than
             an
             exhortation
             to
             discharge
             that
             duty
             ,
             for
             which
             in
             the
             former
             Chap
             :
             he
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             had
             received
             his
             commission
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             still
             as
             farre
             from
             being
             a
             
               speciall
               performance
            
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Matth.
             16.
             had
             been
             from
             a
             
               special
               promise
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             The
             
               Pasce
               oves
               ,
               Feed
               my
               sheep
            
             and
             lambs
             ,
             thrice
             repeated
             ,
             was
             certainly
             a
             direction
             to
             him
             how
             he
             might
             approve
             his
             love
             to
             that
             Master
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             
               thrice
               renounced
               ,
               testifie
            
             it
             now
             to
             be
             a
             
               sincere
               constant
               love
            
             (
             such
             as
             would
             
               cast
               out
               all
               fear
            
             of
             danger
             ,
             through
             which
             formerly
             he
             had
             fallen
             )
             by
             an
             eminent
             diligence
             in
             discharge
             of
             that
             
               Pastoral
               office
            
             ,
             which
             was
             intrusted
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             't
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             intimation
             ,
             that
             his
             diligence
             would
             be
             actually
             greater
             than
             all
             others
             (
             for
             sure
             S.
             Paul
             said
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             
               laboured
               more
               abundantly
               than
               they
               all
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             S.
             Peter
             was
             one
             )
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             ,
             that
             after
             such
             professions
             had
             fallen
             so
             foully
             ,
             had
             the
             more
             need
             now
             of
             having
             this
             proof
             of
             his
             love
             inculcated
             and
             prest
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             fail
             again
             (
             much
             lesse
             is
             it
             a
             sealing
             any
             power
             or
             authority
             to
             him
             ,
             above
             that
             which
             before
             had
             been
             conferred
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             on
             those
             others
             also
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             And
             nothing
             being
             here
             offered
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             any
             more
             of
             energie
             ,
             or
             special
             commission
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             thing
             crudely
             affirmed
             ,
             by
             naming
             Ioh.
             21.
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             making
             any
             farther
             answer
             ,
             a
             bare
             deniall
             is
             a
             proportionable
             return
             to
             an
             unproved
             affirmation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             Onely
             this
             I
             shall
             adde
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             S.
             Peter
             thus
             underslood
             the
             reiteration
             of
             Christ's
             question
             ,
             as
             a
             reproach
             of
             his
             three
             denialls
             ;
             The
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               Peter
               was
               grieved
               ,
               because
               he
               said
               unto
               him
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               Lovest
               thou
               me
               ?
            
             Which
             sure
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             looked
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             introduction
             to
             so
             great
             a
             preferment
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             supremacy
             and
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             by
             those
             words
             conferred
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               peculiarity
               of
               the
               power
               given
               to
               S.
               Peter
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             TO
             this
             head
             of
             discourse
             about
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             follows
             a
             
               second
               Exception
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Again
             he
             would
             perswade
             the
             world
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             holdeth
             ,
             none
             had
             the
             Keyes
             but
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             
             calling
             it
             a
             peculiarity
             and
             inclosure
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             other
             Apostles
             had
             them
             not
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             calumnie
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             How
             far
             I
             have
             been
             in
             this
             matter
             from
             calumniating
             the
             whole
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             this
             brief
             review
             of
             what
             is
             there
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             is
             promised
             S.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             but
             to
             him
             that
             from
             hence
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             the
             promising
             it
             to
             him
             singly
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             pretends
             this
             donative
             and
             consequent
             power
             as
             a
             peculiarity
             and
             inclosure
             of
             Peter's
             ,
             two
             considerations
             are
             there
             offered
             ,
             and
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             supersede
             any
             such
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             Here
             certainly
             a
             bare
             supposition
             will
             not
             be
             the
             accusing
             or
             consequently
             
               accusing
               falsly
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             calumniating
             of
             any
             .
             If
             no
             man
             say
             this
             ,
             besides
             my
             losing
             my
             pains
             in
             superseding
             such
             a
             (
             but
             possible
             )
             conclusion
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             harm
             done
             .
             Onely
             I
             shall
             demand
             ,
             Is
             that
             promise
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             made
             use
             of
             by
             a
             Romanist
             to
             prove
             Christ's
             promise
             of
             some
             special
             power
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             promised
             to
             the
             
               other
               Apostles
            
             ?
             If
             this
             Gentleman
             answer
             ,
             No
             ;
             then
             1.
             
             I
             must
             inferre
             ,
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             is
             no
             Romanist
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             very
             page
             he
             mentions
             the
             first
             words
             of
             this
             
               text
               ,
               Tues
               Petrus
            
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             two
             most
             considerable
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             alledged
             for
             S.
             Peter's
             supremacy
             .
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             conclude
             from
             this
             his
             present
             supposed
             negation
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             own
             words
             in
             the
             last
             Paragraph
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Ioh.
               21.
               
               Feed
               my
               sheep
            
             &c.
             ]
             were
             not
             the
             instating
             of
             any
             power
             on
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             common
             also
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             those
             words
             Ioh.
             21.
             were
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             a
             
               special
               performance
            
             ,
             answerable
             to
             that
             promise
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             as
             a
             
               special
               promise
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             if
             there
             were
             
             nothing
             in
             that
             promise
             peculiar
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             that
             performance
             peculiar
             to
             him
             .
             And
             so
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             Romanist
             must
             henceforth
             conclude
             any
             thing
             for
             S.
             Peter
             from
             either
             of
             those
             particular
             addresses
             of
             Christ
             to
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             or
             Ioh.
             21.
             which
             they
             will
             not
             equally
             yeild
             from
             thence
             to
             all
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ;
             And
             then
             that
             will
             more
             compendiously
             perform
             what
             I
             by
             a
             greater
             circuit
             of
             considerations
             indevoured
             to
             doe
             ,
             i.
             e.
             supersede
             all
             the
             
               Romanists
               conclusions
            
             from
             one
             or
             both
             these
             places
             ;
             for
             certainly
             if
             they
             pretend
             not
             to
             inferre
             somewhat
             for
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             by
             them
             equally
             granted
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             all
             that
             those
             texts
             will
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             is
             to
             confute
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             not
             to
             establish
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             no
             more
             being
             from
             hence
             deducible
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             the
             successor
             of
             one
             Apostle
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             severall
             other
             
               Bishops
               ,
               successours
            
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             But
             if
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             these
             consequences
             ,
             he
             shall
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             of
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             little
             (
             so
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             phrase
             a
             
               special
               promise
            
             )
             ensured
             upon
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             elsewhere
             promised
             also
             to
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             I
             have
             not
             calumniated
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             defends
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             they
             make
             this
             power
             a
             peculiarity
             and
             inclosure
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             belong
             to
             him
             and
             not
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             't
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             say
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             was
             common
             to
             him
             with
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             yet
             some
             other
             
               special
               power
            
             was
             there
             reserved
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             For
             of
             that
             specialty
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             ,
             my
             present
             Dilemma
             proceeds
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             whether
             any
             Romanist
             conclude
             it
             from
             that
             text
             of
             Mat.
             16.
             and
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             inconveniences
             will
             presse
             him
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             here
             mentioned
             .
             If
             he
             doe
             then
             I
             shall
             now
             conclude
             anew
             (
             not
             that
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             )
             that
             this
             
               Catholick
               Gentleman
            
             holds
             that
             which
             he
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             minute
             portion
             of
             
               power
               promised
            
             to
             him
             in
             that
             16
             Chap
             :
             which
             is
             not
             elsewhere
             promised
             to
             all
             the
             
               Apostles
               ;
               Peter
            
             is
             called
             a
             stone
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             built
             ,
             and
             to
             
             Peter
             the
             Keyes
             are
             promised
             ;
             and
             the
             
               twelve
               Apostles
            
             are
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             and
             all
             equally
             
               twelve
               foundation-stones
            
             of
             the
             same
             building
             ,
             and
             the
             Keyes
             are
             equally
             promised
             to
             all
             them
             .
             And
             this
             being
             there
             proved
             at
             large
             §
             .
             21.
             and
             the
             probations
             extended
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             but
             (
             after
             )
             to
             the
             compellation
             of
             
               Tues
               Petrus
            
             (
             and
             they
             will
             be
             extensible
             to
             all
             the
             most
             diminutive
             imaginary
             fractions
             of
             either
             of
             those
             powers
             )
             I
             shall
             farther
             conclude
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             shall
             now
             return
             to
             this
             Dilemma
             ,
             will
             equally
             secure
             me
             from
             having
             calumniated
             either
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             maintained
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Sitting
               on
               twelve
               Thrones
               ,
               Mat.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HIs
             
               third
               Exception
            
             to
             this
             Chap
             :
             is
             to
             another
             interpretation
             of
             mine
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             hath
             not
             the
             luck
             to
             approve
             it self
             to
             him
             ,
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             I
             cannot
             passe
             without
             noting
             another
             odde
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             his
             20
             Sect.
             out
             of
             Mat.
             19.
             speaking
             of
             the
             twelve
             Thrones
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             explicates
             ,
             to
             rule
             or
             preside
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             I
             doe
             acknowledge
             to
             understand
             the
             
               twelve
               Thrones
               ,
               Mat.
            
             19.
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               ruling
            
             and
             presiding
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             S.
             Augustine
             long
             before
             so
             understood
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             Christ's
             sitting
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             may
             be
             the
             interpretation
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             rendred
             
               in
               the
               regeneration
            
             ,
             or
             
               in
               the
               resurrection
            
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             Christ's
             resurrection
             and
             ascension
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             there
             will
             then
             be
             no
             difficulty
             so
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             was
             gone
             to
             heaven
             ,
             these
             should
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             government
             of
             his
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             as
             the
             
               Phylarchae
               ruled
            
             and
             judged
             the
             severall
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             )
             exercise
             
               judicature
               ,
               binde
            
             and
             
               loose
               ,
               excommunicate
            
             and
             absolve
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             no
             one
             having
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             of
             order
             ,
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             But
             this
             Gentleman
             gives
             no
             reason
             for
             preferring
             any
             other
             interpretation
             ,
             onely
             calls
             mine
             an
             odde
             one
             ,
             And
             when
             I
             
             have
             replied
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             comes
             in
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             ,
             onely
             as
             it
             is
             (
             being
             thus
             interpreted
             )
             in
             concord
             with
             that
             other
             of
             Mat.
             16.
             
             &
             18.
             and
             therefore
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             odde
             one
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             will
             stand
             as
             firm
             ,
             though
             this
             interpretation
             should
             be
             found
             to
             have
             no
             truth
             in
             it
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             my
             interpretation
             is
             reconcileable
             with
             his
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             ,
             if
             granted
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             exclusive
             of
             mine
             ,
             they
             that
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             hereafter
             may
             for
             
               some
               time
            
             have
             presided
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             
               judged
               here
               ;
               fifthly
            
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             interpretation
             are
             *
             elsewhere
             insisted
             on
             at
             large
             ,
             I
             shall
             need
             adde
             no
             more
             to
             this
             single
             dislike
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               equivalence
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Twelve
               foundation-stones
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HE
             concludes
             with
             some
             shew
             of
             dislike
             of
             what
             I
             had
             said
             to
             the
             vulgar
             place
             of
             
               Tues
               Petrus
            
             ,
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             His
             quibling
             about
             the
             word
             is
             so
             light
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             consideration
             ,
             the
             sense
             being
             plain
             ,
             that
             upon
             Peter
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             specially
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             exclusion
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             I
             said
             of
             the
             equivalence
             and
             perfect
             identity
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             for
             a
             stone
             ,
             seemed
             to
             me
             particularly
             usefull
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christ's
             speech
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             build
             his
             Church
             on
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             this
             stone
             .
             For
             not
             to
             mention
             what
             hath
             by
             divers
             of
             the
             Antients
             been
             said
             of
             that
             text
             ,
             applying
             it
             not
             to
             the
             person
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             where
             of
             he
             then
             had
             newly
             made
             confession
             ,
             I
             was
             here
             willing
             to
             grant
             the
             Romanist
             the
             utmost
             that
             he
             could
             pretend
             to
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             the
             person
             of
             Peter
             was
             that
             Petra
             or
             stone
             ,
             on
             which
             Christ
             promised
             to
             build
             his
             Church
             :
             And
             why
             this
             Gentleman
             should
             be
             so
             unwilling
             to
             be
             gratified
             ,
             or
             why
             the
             setting
             down
             the
             bare
             notation
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
             ,
             should
             deserve
             his
             reproach
             ,
             and
             be
             called
             quibling
             or
             levity
             ,
             I
             professe
             I
             can
             render
             no
             reason
             
             but
             his
             haste
             ,
             which
             permitted
             him
             not
             to
             consider
             either
             the
             undeniable
             truth
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             advantages
             from
             what
             was
             said
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             The
             force
             of
             my
             answer
             lay
             in
             another
             branch
             of
             that
             
               fourth
               Section
            
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             this
             stone
             ,
             from
             whence
             Peter
             had
             his
             name
             ,
             peculiarly
             relating
             to
             a
             building
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             
               foundation
               stone
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             he
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             herein
             made
             equall
             with
             Peter
             ,
             being
             all
             partakers
             of
             this
             common
             appellation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               twelve
               foundations
               ,
               Apoc.
            
             21.
             14.
             and
             those
             by
             circumstances
             in
             that
             text
             manifested
             to
             have
             an
             equal
             proportion
             of
             power
             and
             Province
             assigned
             to
             each
             of
             them
             .
             And
             to
             this
             there
             is
             nothing
             here
             answered
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             his
             unprovoked
             quarrel
             at
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             said
             concerning
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             an
             indication
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             more
             to
             object
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             When
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             on
             Peter
             
               the
               Church
               was
               built
               especially
            
             ,
             I
             demand
             what
             he
             means
             by
             specially
             ?
             If
             no
             more
             than
             that
             he
             was
             one
             special
             person
             ,
             on
             whom
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             ,
             then
             I
             grant
             it
             ,
             and
             reply
             ,
             that
             so
             was
             John
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Andrew
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             every
             other
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             a
             
               special
               foundation-stone
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             by
             [
             specially
             .
             ]
             he
             mean
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             more
             eminent
             manner
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             Then
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             that
             Christ's
             telling
             him
             he
             was
             a
             stone
             on
             which
             he
             would
             build
             his
             Church
             ,
             implies
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             the
             other
             Apostles
             each
             of
             them
             are
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             vision
             to
             S.
             John
             ,
             affirmed
             to
             be
             foundations
             of
             this
             building
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             among
             foundation-stones
             there
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             eminence
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             chief
             or
             head-corner-stone
             ,
             and
             that
             title
             belongs
             not
             to
             S.
             Peter
             (
             as
             neither
             to
             any
             other
             Apostle
             )
             but
             onely
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             20.
             
             And
             so
             still
             nothing
             belongs
             to
             Peter
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             being
             a
             stone
             or
             foundation
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             equally
             appear
             to
             belong
             to
             those
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             him
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             vindicating
             of
             the
             Evidences
             set
             down
             in
             the
             
               fourth
               Chapter
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           the
           fift
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               slight
               passing
               over
               Pasce
               oves
               ,
               and
               Tues
               Petrus
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THe
             first
             thing
             he
             here
             excepts
             against
             ,
             is
             my
             
               too
               slight
               passing
               over
               two
            
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             the
             most
             
               considerable
               texts
            
             ,
             to
             support
             the
             supremacie
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             In
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             In
             the
             fift
             Chapter
             he
             lightly
             passeth
             over
             the
             two
             most
             considerable
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             fit
             to
             be
             alledged
             for
             S.
             Peter's
             supremacie
             ,
             viz
             :
             
               Feed
               my
               sheep
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Peter
            
             :
             because
             they
             have
             no
             appearance
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             often
             answered
             :
             Why
             no
             appearance
             ?
             because
             he
             and
             his
             fellows
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             being
             so
             often
             repeated
             was
             not
             as
             likely
             to
             shew
             the
             answer
             was
             naught
             ,
             as
             the
             answering
             to
             impeach
             the
             ob●ecter
             :
             but
             who
             understands
             the
             principles
             of
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             knows
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             for
             other
             points
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             as
             for
             this
             of
             S.
             Peter's
             supremacy
             we
             relie
             not
             onely
             upon
             such
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             For
             this
             of
             the
             
               light
               passing
               over
            
             those
             
               two
               places
            
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             can
             give
             a
             very
             reasonable
             account
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             his
             own
             words
             p.
             10.
             where
             he
             tells
             me
             that
             I
             am
             
               mistaken
               in
               thinking
               that
               the
               Catholick
               ought
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               an
               universal
               Primacy
               ,
            
             For
             if
             he
             be
             not
             obliged
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             right
             pretended
             depend
             wholly
             upon
             possession
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             I
             make
             haste
             ,
             through
             those
             proofs
             ,
             which
             some
             have
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             (
             as
             to
             him
             it
             seems
             )
             made
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             did
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             my
             heart
             verily
             believe
             (
             what
             here
             is
             recited
             from
             me
             )
             that
             those
             
               two
               texts
            
             had
             so
             very
             little
             appearance
             of
             strength
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             so
             often
             manifested
             by
             the
             variety
             of
             answers
             made
             to
             them
             by
             our
             writers
             ,
             that
             no
             Romanist
             would
             in
             earnest
             have
             laid
             such
             
             weight
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             require
             of
             me
             a
             more
             
               punctual
               answer
            
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             I
             had
             before
             given
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             There
             I
             had
             evidenced
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             was
             not
             S.
             Peter's
             province
             ,
             but
             onely
             one
             portion
             of
             one
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             
               Jewish
               believers
            
             in
             Antioch
             and
             Rome
             &c.
             the
             
               Gentile
               Christians
            
             in
             those
             very
             cities
             being
             under
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewish
             of
             other
             conntreys
             under
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             those
             of
             Asia
             under
             John
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             This
             to
             my
             understanding
             made
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             Christ's
             Pasce
             oves
             &c.
             
             
               Feed
               my
               sheep
            
             and
             
               my
               lambs
            
             ,
             were
             granted
             to
             be
             a
             form
             of
             commission
             ,
             instating
             of
             power
             on
             him
             ,
             it
             must
             yet
             be
             restrained
             to
             his
             
               particular
               Province
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             leave
             other
             his
             
               fellow
               Apostles
            
             their
             Provinces
             also
             ,
             and
             not
             extended
             to
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             But
             then
             when
             this
             farther
             consideration
             was
             behinde
             ,
             that
             indeed
             this
             of
             
               Pasce
               oves
            
             ]
             was
             not
             the
             form
             of
             commission
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             former
             
               Chapter
               ,
               Joh.
               20.
               21.
               as
               my
               Father
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               send
               I
               you
            
             &c.
             and
             that
             to
             S.
             Peter
             in
             common
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             least
             indication
             of
             any
             branch
             of
             
               power
               appropriated
            
             to
             him
             (
             on
             which
             I
             have
             already
             insisted
             in
             this
             Reply
             ,
             though
             in
             that
             Tract
             of
             Schisme
             I
             did
             not
             think
             it
             necessary
             )
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             have
             pardon
             for
             not
             returning
             to
             a
             strict
             survey
             of
             it
             in
             that
             
               fift
               Chapter
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             As
             for
             that
             of
             
               Tues
               Petrus
            
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             very
             text
             wherein
             the
             donation
             of
             the
             Keyes
             was
             promised
             to
             S.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             18.
             and
             that
             had
             particularly
             been
             examined
             in
             both
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             the
             compellation
             ,
             in
             the
             
               fourth
               Chap
            
             :
             and
             the
             
               Keyes
               promised
            
             him
             ,
             manifested
             by
             other
             texts
             to
             belong
             equally
             to
             all
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             compellation
             of
             stone
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             was
             there
             shewed
             )
             foundation
             ,
             or
             foundation-stone
             in
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             bestowed
             equally
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               twelve
               Apostles
            
             also
             .
             And
             so
             considering
             what
             I
             had
             already
             done
             my self
             ,
             and
             what
             others
             had
             done
             much
             more
             largely
             ,
             there
             remained
             little
             appearance
             of
             force
             in
             those
             texts
             ,
             which
             might
             suggest
             to
             me
             a
             more
             diligent
             survey
             of
             them
             .
             And
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             if
             not
             two
             of
             them
             alone
             ,
             were
             a
             competent
             reason
             of
             
               passing
               lightly
            
             over
             them
             in
             that
             
               fift
               Chapter
            
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             ingaged
             in
             a
             new
             stage
             ,
             i.
             e.
             of
             not
             returning
             afresh
             ,
             and
             
             
               loco
               non
               suo
            
             ,
             to
             a
             yet
             larger
             consideration
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             I
             should
             now
             from
             this
             notice
             of
             his
             displeasure
             indevour
             to
             pacifie
             him
             by
             reforming
             my
             former
             omission
             ,
             and
             enter
             upon
             a
             yet
             more
             solemn
             survey
             of
             these
             
               two
               texts
            
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             see
             him
             already
             resolved
             not
             to
             trust
             his
             cause
             to
             the
             support
             which
             those
             texts
             can
             afford
             him
             ,
             telling
             me
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             that
             he
             
               relies
               not
               onely
               on
               such
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             if
             I
             should
             dwell
             longer
             upon
             them
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             thought
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             again
             reprehended
             ,
             as
             
               forgetting
               what
               matter
               I
               handle
            
             ,
             And
             therefore
             till
             he
             please
             to
             tell
             me
             
               how
               farre
            
             he
             relies
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             me
             that
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             removed
             them
             from
             being
             a
             
               foundation
               so
               farre
            
             to
             be
             relied
             on
             ,
             I
             shall
             spare
             mine
             own
             and
             the
             Readers
             pains
             ,
             and
             flatter
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             said
             much
             more
             to
             invalidate
             any
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             inferre
             to
             his
             advantage
             from
             these
             two
             places
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             yet
             said
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
             to
             confirm
             his
             pretensions
             from
             both
             or
             either
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch's
               title
               from
               succession
               to
               S.
               Peter
               equal
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               .
               Peter
               formed
               a
               Church
               there
               .
               His
               dying
               at
               Rome
               no
               argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             AFter
             his
             velitation
             he
             now
             proceeds
             to
             the
             
               weightier
               impression
            
             ,
             excepting
             first
             to
             an
             argument
             taken
             from
             the
             Primogeniture
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Next
             he
             urgeth
             that
             if
             the
             succession
             to
             S.
             Peter
             were
             the
             base
             of
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ,
             Antioch
             should
             be
             the
             chief
             See
             ,
             because
             S.
             Peter
             sat
             there
             ,
             wherein
             to
             omit
             his
             first
             and
             second
             question
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             untrue
             ,
             I
             answer
             to
             the
             third
             negatively
             ,
             that
             the
             constituting
             a
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             before
             at
             Rome
             ,
             did
             conferre
             no
             privilege
             extraordinary
             on
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             clearly
             deduced
             out
             of
             his
             second
             Quaere
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             before
             Rome
             ,
             for
             he
             could
             not
             give
             any
             such
             authority
             ,
             but
             by
             divesting
             himself
             ,
             since
             there
             cannot
             be
             two
             heads
             to
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             authority
             and
             privilege
             of
             S.
             Peter
             can
             rest
             and
             be
             no
             where
             but
             where
             he
             died
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             In
             this
             matter
             I
             must
             first
             premise
             what
             I
             had
             warned
             the
             Reader
             of
             in
             that
             5
             Chap.
             §
             .
             2.
             that
             what
             I
             there
             produced
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             successour
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             was
             perfectly
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             ,
             more
             than
             needed
             ,
             the
             whole
             matter
             being
             sufficiently
             concluded
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             concerned
             S.
             Peter's
             person
             ,
             and
             had
             shewed
             that
             S.
             Peter
             himself
             had
             no
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             supremacy
             over
             any
             other
             Apostle
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             evidently
             consequent
             ,
             that
             to
             his
             successour
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             no
             such
             power
             pertained
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             This
             being
             premised
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             pretend
             ,
             that
             what
             should
             then
             follow
             ,
             should
             proceed
             with
             that
             evidence
             as
             to
             demonstrate
             again
             what
             was
             so
             sufficiently
             cleared
             already
             ,
             Onely
             to
             those
             ,
             whose
             curiosity
             was
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             when
             their
             reason
             was
             ,
             I
             proposed
             some
             considerations
             ,
             which
             pretended
             to
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             beside
             that
             Peter
             had
             no
             supremacy
             ,
             there
             were
             also
             other
             defects
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome's
             tenure
             ,
             particularly
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             no
             more
             succeed
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             than
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             did
             ,
             nay
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter
             having
             left
             a
             
               successour
               Bishop
            
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             before
             he
             did
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             Primogeniture
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             ,
             as
             good
             (
             if
             not
             a
             better
             )
             title
             to
             praeeminence
             ,
             as
             any
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             ,
             upon
             that
             tenure
             of
             succession
             from
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             Now
             to
             this
             part
             of
             discourse
             which
             pretended
             but
             to
             probability
             ,
             there
             can
             lie
             no
             exception
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             appear
             either
             to
             be
             untrue
             in
             any
             part
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             whole
             lesse
             probable
             than
             what
             is
             offered
             by
             the
             Romanist
             for
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             now
             to
             be
             examined
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             1.
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             
               first
               question
            
             is
             untrue
             ;
             But
             he
             is
             so
             reserved
             as
             not
             to
             expresse
             his
             reason
             for
             so
             saying
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             give
             my
             reasons
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             1.
             because
             a
             question
             cannot
             be
             untrue
             ,
             all
             truth
             and
             falshood
             being
             in
             affirmations
             and
             negations
             (
             and
             asking
             a
             question
             ,
             or
             proposing
             a
             thing
             to
             consideration
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             neither
             of
             those
             )
             in
             answering
             not
             in
             asking
             of
             questions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             this
             question
             being
             resolved
             into
             an
             affirmation
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             Peter
             as
             truely
             planted
             a
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             
               successour
               Bishop
            
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             or
             can
             be
             supposed
             
             to
             have
             done
             at
             Rome
             ,
             it
             relies
             on
             the
             
               uncontradicted
               Testification
            
             of
             antient
             writers
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             By
             planting
             a
             Church
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             preacht
             the
             Gospel
             at
             Antioch
             (
             though
             Leo
             the
             Great
             seems
             to
             affirm
             it
             ,
             (
             
               in
               Antiochenà
               Ecclesiâ
               primùm
               praedicante
               beato
               Apostolo
               Petro
               ,
               Christianum
               nomen
               exortum
               est
               ,
               Ep
               :
            
             53.
             )
             and
             from
             thence
             pleads
             the
             right
             of
             precedence
             to
             belong
             to
             that
             
               Church
               ,
               (
               in
               paternae
               constitutionis
               ordine
               perseveret
            
             )
             against
             
               Anatholius
               Bishop
            
             of
             Constantinople
             )
             for
             that
             seems
             by
             S.
             Luke
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             those
             that
             were
             
               scattered
               abroad
            
             upon
             the
             
               persecution
               that
               rose
               about
               S.
               Stephen
               ,
               Act.
            
             11.
             19.
             but
             his
             forming
             them
             into
             a
             Church
             or
             
               regular
               assembly
            
             .
             And
             that
             so
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             left
             
               Euodius
               Bishop
            
             there
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             Ignatius
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             is
             elsewhere
             manifested
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             repeat
             it
             ,
             but
             onely
             adde
             one
             Testimony
             (
             which
             I
             suppose
             will
             be
             authentick
             with
             him
             )
             of
             Leo
             the
             
               Great
               ,
               Bishop
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Ep
            
             :
             62.
             to
             
               Maximus
               Bishop
            
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             bidding
             him
             be
             mindfull
             of
             that
             
               doctrine
               ,
               quam
               praecipuus
               Apostolorum
               omnium
               ,
               beatissimus
               Petrus
               per
               totum
               mundum
               quidem
               uniformi
               praedicatione
               ,
               sed
               speciali
               Magisterio
               in
               Antiochenâ
               &
               Romanâ
               urbe
               fundavit
               .
            
             Where
             it
             is
             the
             clear
             affirmation
             of
             that
             Pope
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter
             founded
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             first
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             then
             in
             Rome
             by
             a
             special
             authority
             ,
             or
             power
             ,
             or
             magisterie
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             in
             those
             two
             cities
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             so
             I
             cannot
             guesse
             what
             untruth
             there
             could
             be
             in
             that
             affirmation
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             such
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             a
             consideration
             ,
             or
             question
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             Next
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter's
             constituting
             a
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             before
             he
             did
             the
             like
             at
             Rome
             ,
             is
             a
             proof
             that
             he
             conferred
             no
             
               extraordinary
               privilege
            
             on
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             renders
             the
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             it
             without
             
               divesting
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             this
             privilege
             must
             rest
             
               no
               where
               but
               where
               he
               died
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             at
             Rome
             onely
             ,
             because
             he
             died
             there
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             That
             he
             left
             any
             
               extraordinary
               privilege
            
             at
             Antioch
             I
             doe
             not
             believe
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             he
             did
             so
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             be
             required
             to
             prove
             any
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             reasonable
             for
             me
             to
             affirm
             it
             of
             Antioch
             upon
             the
             title
             
             of
             succession
             ,
             as
             for
             him
             to
             assume
             it
             of
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             title
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             From
             Christ
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             will
             fix
             it
             at
             Rome
             ,
             rather
             than
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             concerning
             inheritances
             ,
             nothing
             is
             or
             can
             be
             applied
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             then
             from
             the
             free
             act
             of
             S.
             Peter's
             will
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             pretended
             to
             .
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             't
             is
             sure
             as
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             planted
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             placed
             a
             Bishop
             first
             in
             one
             ,
             after
             in
             another
             city
             ,
             should
             delegate
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               double
               portion
            
             ,
             the
             greater
             dignity
             and
             privileges
             to
             the
             former
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             .
             If
             the
             right
             of
             Primogeniture
             be
             no
             right
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             yet
             sure
             the
             
               younger
               sister
            
             hath
             neither
             law
             ,
             nor
             custome
             ,
             that
             the
             inheritance
             should
             belong
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             And
             for
             his
             
               own
               reason
            
             here
             offered
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             belong
             to
             the
             Elder
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             reason
             ;
             For
             S.
             Peter
             might
             doe
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             make
             an
             assignation
             of
             power
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             fix
             it
             by
             promise
             ,
             yet
             not
             devest
             himself
             of
             it
             till
             his
             death
             ,
             And
             if
             S.
             Peter
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             if
             at
             his
             planting
             a
             Bishop
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             on
             consideration
             that
             in
             that
             city
             they
             were
             
               first
               called
               Christians
            
             ,
             he
             had
             decreed
             that
             after
             his
             own
             death
             that
             Bishop
             should
             succeed
             to
             all
             that
             authority
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             received
             from
             Christ
             ,
             with
             power
             to
             communicate
             it
             to
             any
             ,
             I
             shall
             ask
             this
             Gentleman
             whether
             he
             might
             not
             have
             done
             it
             without
             either
             devesting
             himself
             whilst
             he
             lived
             ,
             or
             making
             two
             heads
             to
             one
             body
             ,
             or
             whether
             his
             bare
             dying
             at
             Rome
             ,
             would
             have
             invalidated
             any
             such
             former
             act
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             had
             done
             so
             .
             If
             it
             would
             ,
             there
             must
             then
             be
             more
             owing
             to
             his
             death
             than
             to
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             his
             martyrdome
             than
             to
             his
             preaching
             or
             ordaining
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             this
             privilege
             belongs
             to
             Rome
             .
             And
             then
             again
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             Christ
             himself
             died
             ,
             will
             by
             that
             title
             of
             his
             blood
             shed
             there
             ,
             have
             a
             more
             unquestionable
             right
             ,
             than
             that
             city
             where
             Peter
             did
             but
             faintly
             transcribe
             that
             copie
             ,
             which
             had
             in
             a
             more
             eminent
             manner
             been
             set
             him
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             by
             this
             argument
             of
             Rome's
             being
             the
             place
             where
             
               Peter
               died
            
             ,
             the
             supremacy
             had
             belonged
             to
             that
             
               See
               ,
               precisely
            
             or
             peculiarly
             ,
             how
             could
             it
             be
             transferred
             to
             Avenion
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             there
             continued
             for
             some
             time
             ?
             But
             I
             shall
             no
             longer
             insist
             on
             such
             fiction
             of
             case
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             if
             that
             had
             been
             
             which
             
               never
               was
            
             ,
             what
             then
             would
             certainly
             have
             followed
             ,
             whether
             if
             S.
             Peter
             had
             been
             
               Vniversal
               Pastor
            
             ,
             it
             must
             
               eo
               ipso
            
             be
             concluded
             that
             his
             successour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             Antioch
             was
             such
             after
             him
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             rendred
             evident
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             had
             no
             such
             supremacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Act
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               ;
               of
               the
               ground
               of
               Rome's
               precedence
               .
               The
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               reconcileable
               with
               removing
               the
               chief
               See.
               Of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               being
               ashamed
               of
               that
               act
               .
               No
               tumult
               in
               the
               Councell
               .
               The
               story
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THe
             next
             dislike
             is
             to
             my
             deriving
             the
             original
             of
             that
             precedence
             which
             belongs
             to
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             had
             derived
             it
             ,
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Then
             he
             tells
             you
             that
             the
             dignity
             or
             precedence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             surely
             much
             more
             fitly
             deduced
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Rome
             was
             then
             the
             Imperial
             city
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             residence
             of
             the
             Emperour
             :
             a
             very
             wise
             judgment
             ,
             that
             the
             quality
             upon
             which
             the
             unity
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             Vniversal
             relies
             ,
             should
             be
             planted
             upon
             a
             bottome
             fallible
             and
             subject
             to
             fail
             ,
             but
             the
             resolution
             was
             so
             shamefull
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Patriarch
             was
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             imputed
             it
             to
             his
             ambitious
             clergie
             ,
             who
             how
             tumultuary
             and
             unruly
             they
             were
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councel
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             Here
             two
             objections
             are
             made
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             that
             Act
             or
             judgment
             of
             that
             Councel
             ,
             and
             I
             that
             foresaw
             it
             would
             be
             thus
             rejected
             by
             him
             ,
             
             and
             from
             thence
             observed
             how
             little
             Councels
             are
             considered
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             define
             not
             as
             they
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             laid
             no
             more
             weight
             on
             that
             Canon
             ,
             than
             the
             Romanists
             very
             rejecting
             it
             allowed
             me
             ,
             might
             now
             spare
             the
             pains
             of
             defending
             the
             judgment
             of
             that
             Councel
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             so
             easie
             to
             return
             answer
             in
             few
             words
             to
             his
             two
             objections
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             decline
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             precedence
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             there
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             being
             a
             Primacy
             onely
             of
             dignity
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             not
             
             of
             Power
             ,
             is
             no
             such
             quality
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             unity
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             
               Church
               relies
            
             .
             For
             how
             can
             that
             be
             concerned
             what
             Bishop
             sits
             uppermost
             ,
             gives
             the
             first
             or
             
               last
               suffrage
            
             in
             a
             Councel
             ?
             This
             Gentleman
             thinks
             of
             a
             supremacy
             of
             power
             ,
             when
             he
             thus
             speaks
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             is
             denied
             by
             us
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             any
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             imagine
             me
             to
             assigne
             the
             original
             of
             that
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             deny
             a
             being
             .
             And
             it
             matters
             not
             though
             he
             say
             I
             am
             injurious
             in
             denying
             it
             ,
             for
             besides
             that
             that
             is
             
               petitio
               principii
            
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             t
             is
             also
             certain
             that
             the
             question
             now
             betwixt
             us
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             is
             not
             whether
             I
             am
             just
             in
             denying
             that
             supremacy
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             more
             than
             a
             Primacy
             of
             order
             ,
             which
             I
             divolve
             to
             this
             original
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             Nay
             if
             I
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             supremacy
             it self
             ,
             and
             fixed
             it
             on
             a
             bottome
             so
             farre
             fallible
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             might
             be
             removed
             by
             the
             change
             of
             Empires
             from
             one
             city
             to
             another
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             resolved
             that
             the
             
               supreme
               Ecclesiastical
               power
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             fountain
             of
             unity
             should
             follow
             the
             
               Imperial
               seat
            
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             might
             not
             by
             this
             means
             be
             provided
             for
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             Let
             it
             but
             be
             judged
             of
             in
             little
             first
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             easily
             supposeable
             .
             Suppose
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nay
             for
             argument's
             sake
             ,
             suppose
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Church
             but
             that
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             suppose
             there
             were
             a
             supremacy
             in
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             whosoever
             were
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             city
             ,
             where
             the
             
               royal
               throne
            
             were
             placed
             ,
             and
             suppose
             that
             that
             were
             for
             the
             present
             removed
             to
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Yorke
             were
             the
             
               supreme
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             the
             unity
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             competently
             provided
             for
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             demand
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             
               royall
               seat
            
             should
             be
             removed
             to
             Winchester
             ,
             could
             there
             be
             any
             question
             ,
             but
             the
             
               supreme
               Episcopal
               See
            
             would
             be
             removed
             so
             too
             ?
             and
             might
             not
             all
             appeals
             be
             made
             from
             thenceforth
             to
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             as
             well
             provided
             for
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             by
             it's
             being
             fixt
             unmoveably
             at
             Yorke
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             The
             Primacy
             we
             know
             hath
             oft
             thus
             been
             removed
             ,
             and
             never
             more
             inconvenience
             come
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             by
             S.
             Peter's
             See
             being
             removed
             to
             Avenion
             .
             And
             if
             any
             supremacy
             belonged
             
             to
             any
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             never
             mutable
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             
               Emperial
               seat
            
             ,
             a
             certain
             ,
             illustriously
             visible
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easily
             discernible
             ,
             how
             this
             should
             more
             prejudice
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             change
             of
             that
             power
             from
             one
             Bishop
             that
             dies
             ,
             to
             his
             successour
             in
             the
             same
             See.
             But
             this
             is
             still
             much
             more
             than
             needed
             to
             have
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             As
             for
             the
             Patriarch's
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             must
             mean
             of
             Constantinople
             )
             being
             ashamed
             of
             that
             resolution
             of
             that
             Councel
             ,
             and
             imputing
             it
             to
             his
             
               ambitious
               Clergie
            
             ,
             ●
             .
             he
             gives
             us
             not
             any
             testimony
             for
             this
             ,
             onely
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               that
               Councel
               may
               be
               seen
               how
               tumultuary
               and
               unruly
               they
               were
               .
            
             And
             to
             that
             affirmation
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             very
             pertinent
             roof
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             two
             things
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             indeed
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Councel
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             both
             of
             
               Anatolius
               Bishop
            
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             
               Leo
               Bishop
            
             of
             Rome
             may
             assure
             us
             to
             have
             truth
             in
             them
             .
             1.
             
             That
             if
             by
             being
             ashamed
             be
             meant
             retracting
             or
             renouncing
             this
             resolution
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             It
             then
             hath
             no
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarch
             was
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             For
             ●
             .
             it
             is
             so
             evident
             that
             of
             all
             Leo's
             reprehensions
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             the
             Primacy
             adjudged
             him
             by
             that
             
               Councel
               ,
               Anatolius
            
             chose
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             no
             answer
             ,
             that
             Leo
             tells
             the
             Emperor
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Ep
               :
               59.
               maluit
               praedictus
               Antistes
               meam
               gratulationem
               tacere
               ,
               quam
               suam
               ambitum
               publicare
               ,
            
             and
             chargeth
             it
             upon
             Anatolius
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             no
             reply
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             to
             him
             ;
             
               Ad
               quas
               cum
               non
               rescriberes
               ipse
               te
               à
               colloquii
               nostri
               consortio
               separâsti
               ,
               by
               not
               making
               any
               return
               to
               my
               admonitory
               letters
               ,
               thou
               hast
               thy self
               separated
               thy self
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               our
               discourse
               .
            
             Ep
             :
             71.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             when
             Leo
             charged
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             act
             of
             ambition
             and
             pride
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             procured
             that
             Canon
             to
             be
             made
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             at
             large
             ,
             *
             Ep
             :
             53.
             making
             it
             an
             invasion
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             his
             right
             setled
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             his
             *
             Epistle
             to
             Martian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             †
             another
             to
             the
             
               Empresse
               Pulcheria
               )
               Anatolius
            
             writing
             to
             him
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             tells
             him
             that
             the
             Clergie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             *
             not
             he
             ,
             brought
             this
             matter
             
             before
             the
             Councel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Leo
             needed
             not
             be
             so
             angry
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             complain
             so
             sharply
             against
             his
             ambition
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             And
             this
             I
             suppose
             is
             it
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             must
             referre
             to
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             the
             least
             colour
             of
             truth
             in
             his
             suggestion
             ;
             But
             sure
             this
             disclaiming
             of
             pride
             or
             ambition
             in
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             regularly
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             long
             
               continued
               custome
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constantinople
             is
             much
             more
             the
             justifying
             his
             innocence
             ,
             than
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             any
             fault
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             confidence
             and
             assurance
             ,
             no
             indication
             either
             of
             guilt
             or
             shame
             ,
             no
             disowning
             the
             dignity
             confirmed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Councel
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             Many
             evidences
             there
             are
             in
             the
             story
             of
             those
             times
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             did
             no
             way
             reject
             this
             power
             and
             dignity
             ,
             which
             that
             Councel
             had
             confirmed
             to
             him
             ;
             T
             is
             annext
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Councel
             ,
             how
             he
             exercised
             it
             in
             an
             eminent
             manner
             on
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Leo
            
             the
             Emperour
             having
             put
             wholly
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             judging
             of
             a
             great
             affair
             ,
             and
             quieting
             a
             disturbance
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             see
             the
             *
             third
             part
             of
             that
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             In
             which
             matter
             may
             be
             observed
             that
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             
               Aegyptian
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             a
             re●itation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             the
             first
             place
             being
             reserved
             to
             Leo
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             given
             *
             
               Regiae
               Constantinopolis
               Anatolio
               ,
               to
               Anatolius
               of
               Constantinople
               the
               Royal
               seat
               ,
            
             and
             then
             follow
             Basil
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Juvenalis
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             And
             indeed
             if
             it
             be
             but
             remembred
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             what
             was
             done
             here
             at
             Chalcedon
             was
             for
             the
             main
             but
             the
             reciting
             and
             confirming
             what
             was
             done
             formerly
             at
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constantinople
             (
             a
             judgment
             ,
             saith
             *
             Euagrius
             ,
             that
             this
             matter
             was
             
               well-ordered
               already
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             held
             by
             Custome
             before
             that
             Councel
             also
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               custome
               that
               had
               been
               long
               in
               force
               ,
            
             and
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               a
               precedaneous
               custome
            
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             this
             Councel
             (
             if
             their
             professions
             may
             be
             believed
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               so
               much
               to
               
               adde
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               See
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               as
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               quiet
               of
               other
               Metropoles
            
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Pontus
            
             and
             
               Thracia
               .
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Councel
             attested
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             sent
             a
             relation
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               being
               perswaded
               that
               he
               being
               rightly
               informed
               would
               receive
               and
               confirm
               it
               ,
            
             though
             his
             Legates
             had
             obstinately
             opposed
             it
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             objections
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             or
             his
             Legates
             had
             to
             it
             ,
             were
             proposed
             and
             clearly
             answered
             in
             the
             *
             Councel
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             contrariety
             of
             the
             Canon
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             
               Councel
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             by
             reading
             that
             Decrce
             ,
             and
             shewing
             that
             it
             was
             perfectly
             reconcileable
             to
             it
             ;
             That
             of
             invading
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Metropoles
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Pontus
            
             and
             Thracia
             ,
             by
             the
             severall
             Bishops
             of
             those
             regions
             being
             examined
             by
             the
             
               Emperours
               proxies
            
             ,
             
             whether
             they
             consented
             to
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               their
               own
               will
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               necessity
               imposed
               on
               them
               ,
            
             and
             their
             several
             
               cheerful
               answers
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               subscribed
               willingly
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             To
             which
             if
             we
             adde
             the
             depression
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             *
             Leo
             objects
             ,
             it
             is
             likewise
             answered
             by
             Maximus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             his
             subscription
             to
             this
             
               Canon
               .
               Lastly
            
             ,
             that
             as
             this
             was
             enacted
             ,
             by
             *
             Baronius's
             own
             confession
             by
             600
             Bishops
             ,
             i.
             e.
             by
             the
             
               whole
               Councel
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             a
             party
             of
             it
             ,
             So
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Constantinople
               Anatolius
            
             *
             subscribed
             it
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             next
             after
             him
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             possibility
             of
             finding
             any
             truth
             in
             this
             Gentleman's
             affirmation
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarch
             was
             ashamed
             of
             this
             judgment
             of
             the
             Councel
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             It
             is
             much
             more
             reasonable
             to
             affirm
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             though
             not
             Leo
             ,
             was
             ashamed
             of
             his
             opposing
             it
             ,
             for
             within
             30
             years
             after
             ,
             we
             finde
             Felix
             He.
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             consenting
             to
             his
             Primacy
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             
               Acacius
               Bishop
            
             of
             Constantinople
             to
             have
             power
             over
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             under
             him
             ,
             Ep
             :
             1
             and
             Innocent
             III.
             confirms
             it
             with
             a
             solemn
             constitution
             ap
             :
             
               Antiqua
               :
               de
               Privileg
            
             :
             that
             I
             adde
             not
             the
             establishment
             of
             it
             again
             by
             the
             
               Councel
               of
               Florence
               ,
               sess
               :
               ult
               :
               in
               lit
               .
               Vnion●
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             As
             for
             the
             reason
             which
             is
             here
             offered
             to
             confirm
             the
             truth
             
             of
             his
             affirmation
             ,
             it
             hath
             it self
             no
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             affirmation
             .
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             no
             tumult
             nor
             unruliness
             in
             the
             Councel
             ,
             onely
             the
             Pope's
             Legates
             opposed
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             complaint
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             were
             heard
             most
             regularly
             in
             all
             they
             could
             pretend
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             the
             Canon
             was
             defined
             by
             the
             chearfull
             consent
             of
             all
             but
             them
             .
             See
             the
             story
             of
             it
             in
             Binius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               16
            
             After
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             the
             
               Legates
               ,
               Paschasinus
            
             and
             Lucentius
             make
             their
             addresse
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             supplied
             the
             Emperours
             place
             ,
             who
             bad
             them
             speak
             what
             they
             would
             have
             ;
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             
               yesterday
               ,
               after
               the
               Judges
               and
               they
               were
               risen
               ,
               some
               things
               were
               done
               against
               the
               Canons
               ,
               and
               desire
               they
               may
               be
               read
               .
            
             That
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             but
             first
             
               Aetius
               Archdeacon
            
             of
             Constantinople
             makes
             a
             relation
             ,
             how
             after
             matters
             of
             faith
             agreed
             on
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             to
             some
             constitutions
             ,
             in
             these
             they
             desired
             the
             Legates
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             refused
             saying
             ,
             they
             had
             
               received
               comands
            
             from
             Rome
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             which
             being
             remonstrated
             to
             the
             Judges
             they
             had
             bid
             the
             
               Councel
               proceed
            
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             the
             Councel
             had
             
               unanimously
               decreed
            
             ;
             Appealing
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             nothing
             being
             done
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               clancularly
               or
               by
               stealth
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               course
               ,
               regularly
               and
               canonically
               .
            
             Then
             the
             Canon
             was
             read
             ,
             being
             a
             plain
             recitation
             of
             what
             was
             before
             done
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             subscriptions
             follow
             .
             Then
             the
             Legates
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             inquired
             ,
             whether
             none
             have
             subscribed
             by
             force
             ,
             suggesting
             that
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Canon
            
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nicene
             ;
             Thereupon
             the
             Canons
             were
             both
             read
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Judges
             appointment
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             most
             concerned
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Pontus
            
             ,
             and
             Thracia
             ,
             who
             were
             now
             brought
             under
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             being
             supposed
             formerly
             to
             be
             free
             ,
             were
             called
             out
             severally
             and
             asked
             whether
             they
             had
             acted
             under
             any
             force
             ,
             and
             they
             severally
             professe
             the
             contrary
             .
             
             Whereupon
             the
             Judges
             summe
             up
             the
             business
             and
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             weighed
             all
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             none
             had
             injury
             ,
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             were
             preserved
             
             intire
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               new
               Rome
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             ,
             was
             to
             have
             
               equal
               priviledges
            
             with
             him
             ,
             &c
             And
             this
             being
             their
             sense
             ,
             they
             desire
             the
             whole
             Councel
             to
             deliver
             theirs
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               just
               sentence
               .
               This
               we
               all
               say
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               consigned
            
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             desiring
             they
             may
             now
             be
             dismiss'd
             every
             man
             to
             his
             home
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             
               Judges
               pronounce
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Synod
               hath
               confirmed
               all
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               17
            
             No
             dissent
             of
             any
             but
             of
             the
             Legates
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             went
             for
             nothing
             when
             the
             rest
             so
             
               universally
               consented
            
             ;
             so
             farre
             is
             this
             suggestion
             from
             all
             shew
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Constantinople
             were
             tumultuary
             and
             unruly
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               18
            
             If
             any
             the
             least
             unruliness
             there
             were
             ,
             it
             was
             on
             the
             Legate's
             part
             ,
             who
             would
             thus
             stand
             out
             and
             complain
             without
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             Councels
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             according
             to
             the
             precedent
             custome
             and
             Canon
             ,
             and
             such
             grounds
             to
             which
             neither
             the
             Pope
             nor
             his
             Legate
             did
             then
             so
             much
             as
             object
             any
             thing
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             same
             title
             by
             which
             Rome
             it self
             ascended
             to
             her
             greatness
             ,
             *
             by
             being
             the
             
               Imperial
               city
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Popes
               judging
               in
               his
               own
               cause
               .
               His
               Legates
               suffrages
               in
               Councels
               ,
               Of
               what
               necessity
               .
               Antioch's
               equality
               to
               Rome
               .
               Constantinople
               preferred
               to
               no
               more
               but
               a
               Patriarchy
               .
               The
               dignity
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               meerly
               from
               Rome's
               being
               the
               Imperial
               city
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             IN
             this
             matter
             of
             that
             Councel
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               two
            
             exceptions
             more
             he
             offers
             (
             which
             are
             not
             so
             weighty
             but
             they
             may
             be
             put
             together
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             cavilleth
             at
             the
             privilege
             of
             Supreme
             Magistracy
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             method
             of
             security
             beyond
             all
             amulets
             :
             then
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             Antioch's
             being
             equal
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             Constantinople
             desired
             but
             the
             same
             privileges
             ,
             against
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             story
             ;
             for
             Constantinople
             being
             then
             a
             Patriarchy
             ,
             if
             
             that
             made
             it
             equal
             to
             Rome
             ,
             as
             this
             Doctor
             feigneth
             ,
             what
             did
             it
             pretend
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             ?
             seeing
             the
             Doctor
             assumes
             before
             that
             all
             Patriarchs
             were
             equall
             ,
             neither
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             and
             lesse
             Antioch
             had
             cause
             to
             complain
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             For
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             my
             
               cavilling
               at
               the
               privilege
               of
               supreme
               Magistracy
               ,
            
             that
             sure
             is
             but
             
               gratis
               dictum
            
             ,
             and
             a
             begging
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             whole
             controversie
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             most
             denied
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             That
             he
             ,
             that
             assumes
             a
             
               supreme
               Magistracy
            
             to
             himself
             ,
             should
             by
             no
             means
             be
             concluded
             to
             be
             an
             assumer
             ,
             till
             he
             make
             his
             own
             confession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             his
             suffrage
             to
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             look
             upon
             still
             ,
             as
             a
             method
             of
             
               perfect
               security
            
             ,
             beyond
             all
             amulets
             and
             defensatives
             ;
             For
             how
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             that
             contests
             a
             right
             ,
             should
             at
             the
             same
             time
             acknowledge
             it
             not
             to
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             that
             nothing
             but
             this
             confession
             is
             sufficient
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             it
             ?
             As
             for
             any
             such
             priviledge
             belonging
             to
             
               supreme
               Magistracy
            
             in
             generall
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             applicable
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             a
             
               General
               Councel
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             worth
             considering
             a
             while
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             And
             first
             for
             
               supreme
               Magistracy
            
             in
             general
             ,
             This
             privilege
             doth
             not
             extend
             to
             all
             matters
             .
             In
             a
             contest
             of
             particular
             right
             between
             a
             
               supreme
               Magistrate
            
             and
             a
             subject
             ,
             brought
             before
             any
             
               legal
               judicature
            
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             the
             
               supreme
               Magistrate
            
             may
             be
             concluded
             without
             his
             own
             suffrage
             or
             consent
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             question
             was
             brought
             in
             this
             Councel
             before
             the
             Judges
             by
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Legates
             ,
             whether
             the
             Canon
             were
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             after
             the
             Legate's
             departure
             ,
             duly
             passed
             or
             no
             ,
             For
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             what
             needed
             this
             complaint
             to
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             the
             bare
             absence
             ,
             and
             so
             
               not
               consenting
            
             of
             the
             Legates
             had
             been
             sufficient
             to
             cassate
             and
             annull
             the
             Acts
             :
             Whatsoever
             Magistracy
             therefore
             was
             then
             pretended
             to
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             this
             Privilege
             doth
             not
             then
             seem
             to
             have
             belonged
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             his
             ,
             or
             his
             Legate's
             suffrages
             should
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             passing
             every
             Canon
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             That
             they
             might
             have
             liberty
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             that
             nothing
             were
             done
             clancularly
             or
             by
             stealth
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             
             they
             knew
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             force
             were
             used
             on
             those
             that
             were
             present
             ,
             nor
             the
             like
             to
             hinder
             the
             presence
             of
             any
             ,
             this
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             freedome
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             very
             being
             of
             a
             Councel
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             every
             act
             thereof
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             on
             these
             heads
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Legates
             in
             their
             complaint
             to
             the
             Iudges
             insisted
             (
             and
             so
             doth
             *
             Baronius
             ,
             styling
             that
             
               lost
               Action
            
             of
             that
             
               Councel
               ,
               spuriam
               &
               clandestinam
               ,
               &
               ab
            
             Anatolio
             
               furtim
               adjectam
               ,
               a
               spurious
               clandestine
               action
               stollen
               in
               by
            
             Anatolius
             )
             as
             also
             ,
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             ,
             which
             they
             pretended
             to
             be
             infringed
             by
             that
             latter
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             on
             which
             this
             of
             Chalcedon
             was
             founded
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             cassate
             this
             Act
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             of
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Pope's
             or
             his
             Legate's
             suffrage
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             invalidate
             that
             decree
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             by
             the
             Legates
             ,
             in
             the
             relations
             of
             the
             passages
             of
             that
             Councel
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             And
             therefore
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             put
             into
             their
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             
             
               si
               authoritas
               quaeritur
               ,
               orbis
               major
               est
               urbe
               ,
               if
               authority
               be
               looked
               for
               ,
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               more
               than
               the
               one
               city
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             resolution
             of
             *
             
               Almain
               ,
               merito
               Concilium
               Chalcedonense
               Leoni
               resistenti
               praevaluisse
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               Councel
               of
               Chalcedon
               did
               well
            
             in
             standing
             out
             against
             
               Pope
               Leo
            
             ,
             and
             did
             
               justly
               prevail
            
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             This
             amulet
             it
             seems
             had
             not
             virtue
             to
             stand
             him
             in
             so
             much
             stead
             ,
             as
             *
             Baronius
             is
             pleased
             to
             phansie
             ,
             setting
             out
             the
             power
             and
             greatness
             of
             
               Pope
               Leo
            
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             alone
             cassate
             what
             this
             Councel
             had
             
               decreed
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               600
               Bishops
               .
            
             Which
             how
             well
             it
             consists
             with
             his
             former
             affirmation
             ,
             that
             this
             Canon
             was
             spurious
             and
             clandestine
             ,
             and
             stollen
             in
             by
             Anatolius
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             examine
             .
             'T
             is
             sure
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Popes
               authority
            
             were
             so
             soveraign
             ,
             the
             act
             needed
             not
             have
             been
             made
             spurious
             first
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             it
             for
             the
             cassation
             .
             But
             this
             of
             the
             power
             or
             superiority
             of
             a
             Pope
             over
             an
             
               OEcumenical
               Councel
            
             ,
             is
             a
             question
             not
             so
             necessary
             here
             to
             be
             debated
             ,
             unlesse
             what
             this
             Gentleman
             was
             pleased
             to
             mention
             of
             the
             
               privilege
               of
               supreme
               Magistracy
            
             ,
             had
             been
             indevoured
             some
             way
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             Next
             he
             quarrels
             my
             saying
             that
             Antioch
             was
             equall
             to
             
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Constantinople
               desired
               but
               the
               same
               privileges
               ,
            
             and
             this
             he
             saith
             is
             
               against
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               story
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             That
             Antioch
             had
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               equal
               privileges
            
             with
             Rome
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Patriarchate
             &c.
             (
             allowing
             to
             Rome
             the
             Primacy
             of
             order
             and
             dignity
             )
             I
             thought
             was
             competently
             concluded
             from
             the
             Pope's
             pretensions
             against
             that
             Canon
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             making
             it
             an
             invasion
             of
             the
             rights
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             as
             derogatory
             to
             that
             as
             to
             Rome
             ;
             And
             so
             still
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             For
             if
             Antioch
             had
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               equal
               privileges
            
             with
             Rome
             ,
             how
             could
             Constantinople's
             aspiring
             to
             
               equal
               privileges
            
             with
             Rome
             ,
             be
             as
             derogatory
             to
             Antioch
             as
             to
             Rome
             ?
             But
             I
             need
             not
             this
             help
             from
             Leo's
             argument
             ,
             the
             thing
             asserted
             by
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             by
             any
             Romanist
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             Antioch
             had
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Patriarchate
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             all
             that
             I
             expresse
             my self
             to
             mean
             by
             Antioch's
             having
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               equal
               privileges
            
             with
             Rome
             ,
             and
             I
             that
             maintain
             (
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             truely
             saith
             I
             doe
             )
             that
             all
             Patriarchs
             are
             equal
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             Power
             ,
             differing
             onely
             in
             order
             or
             precedence
             )
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             to
             mean
             any
             thing
             else
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             So
             again
             that
             Constantinople
             desired
             no
             more
             but
             the
             privileges
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               equal
               privileges
            
             ,
             is
             by
             me
             said
             in
             opposition
             to
             acquiring
             any
             
               ordinary
               jurisdiction
            
             over
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             this
             instead
             of
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             is
             directly
             agreeable
             to
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             which
             defines
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             city
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             honoured
             with
             the
             Empire
             and
             Senate
             ,
             and
             injoyed
             
               equal
               privileges
            
             with
             
               old
               Imperial
               Rome
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               should
               be
               exalted
               to
               the
               same
               height
               with
               that
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               the
               next
               place
               after
               it
               ,
            
             adding
             that
             the
             Metropolitans
             (
             and
             none
             else
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Pontus
            
             and
             Thraeia
             ,
             &c.
             should
             be
             ordained
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             each
             of
             those
             Provinces
             being
             left
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             their
             respective
             Metropolitans
             ;
             This
             is
             so
             plain
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             need
             of
             farther
             proof
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             And
             for
             this
             Gentleman's
             objection
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             ,
             
             that
             Constantinople
             being
             then
             a
             Patriarchy
             ,
             if
             that
             made
             it
             equal
             with
             Rome
             ,
             for
             what
             did
             it
             pretend
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             answer
             1.
             that
             Constantinople
             being
             by
             custome
             ,
             and
             by
             Act
             of
             the
             Councel
             held
             in
             that
             city
             ,
             a
             Patriachate
             already
             ,
             it
             sought
             not
             to
             acquire
             any
             new
             advantage
             or
             increase
             by
             this
             Canon
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             continue
             what
             already
             it
             had
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             This
             again
             appears
             by
             the
             story
             ,
             where
             that
             Canon
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             produced
             and
             read
             ,
             as
             the
             foundation
             on
             which
             this
             
               new
               Canon
            
             was
             built
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             the
             expresse
             words
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               following
               constantly
               the
               definitions
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               knowing
               the
               Canon
            
             newly
             read
             
               of
               the
               150
               Bishops
               assembled
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Theodosius
             
               at
               the
               Imperial
               city
            
             Constantinople
             
               or
               new
            
             Rome
             .
             And
             agreeably
             Euagrius
             sets
             down
             the
             story
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               it
               was
               thought
               just
            
             or
             determined
             that
             the
             
               Constantinopolitan
               See
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               was
               rightly
            
             and
             
               duly
               placed
               next
               after
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             And
             when
             this
             Gentleman
             assumes
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             the
             neither
             Rome
             
               it self
               ,
               and
               lesse
            
             Antioch
             
               had
               cause
               to
               complain
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             most
             willingly
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             being
             no
             way
             obliged
             by
             my
             pretensions
             to
             justifie
             the
             Pope
             or
             his
             Legates
             dislike
             to
             that
             Canon
             .
             And
             for
             Antioch
             I
             am
             sure
             enough
             that
             the
             Bishop
             thereof
             ,
             Maximus
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             received
             an
             Epistle
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             exasperate
             and
             perswade
             him
             to
             stand
             upon
             his
             right
             ,
             did
             very
             readily
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             setting
             his
             name
             and
             consent
             next
             after
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             hath
             formerly
             been
             set
             down
             out
             of
             the
             story
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             And
             if
             Antioch
             did
             so
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             loser
             by
             it
             ,
             if
             precedence
             signifie
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             confesse
             I
             can
             render
             no
             cause
             (
             unlesse
             it
             be
             the
             
               Pompejúsve
               parem
               ,
               impatience
            
             of
             any
             equal
             )
             why
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             lost
             not
             so
             much
             as
             precedence
             by
             this
             advancement
             or
             confirmation
             of
             dignity
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             obstinately
             and
             implacably
             offended
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               16
            
             Thus
             have
             I
             answered
             every
             attempt
             and
             tittle
             of
             exception
             offered
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             have
             now
             leisure
             to
             complain
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             thing
             that
             I
             desired
             to
             be
             taken
             
             notice
             of
             from
             this
             Canon
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             considered
             ,
             or
             at
             all
             replied
             to
             by
             him
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             
               the
               Dignity
               that
               old
            
             Rome
             
               had
               by
               antient
               Canons
               in
               oyed
            
             was
             given
             it
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             because
             Rome
             was
             the
             
               Imperial
               seat
            
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             the
             proof
             of
             my
             whole
             pretension
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             not
             
               Vniversal
               Pastor
            
             ,
             upon
             title
             of
             his
             succession
             from
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             (
             for
             if
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             ,
             the
             Councels
             gave
             it
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             him
             as
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Imperial
               See
            
             ,
             then
             sure
             't
             was
             no
             inheritance
             from
             S.
             Peter
             )
             so
             it
             was
             truely
             observed
             out
             of
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             seen
             both
             in
             the
             Legate's
             complaint
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Leo
             to
             the
             
               Emperour
               Martianus
            
             ,
             the
             
               Empresse
               Pulcheria
               ,
               Anatolius
               Bishop
            
             of
             Constantinople
             and
             Maximus
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             his
             instructions
             to
             his
             Legates
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             made
             any
             exception
             to
             that
             branch
             of
             the
             Canon
             that
             thus
             derived
             the
             original
             of
             his
             greatnesse
             from
             the
             
               Imperial
               dignity
            
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             never
             thought
             himself
             injured
             by
             this
             way
             of
             setting
             down
             his
             title
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Canon
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               The
               power
               of
               Metropolitans
               ,
               of
               Primates
               .
               The
               case
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Cyprus
               no
               peculiar
               case
               .
               The
               deduction
               thence
               against
               the
               Popes
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
               .
               Of
               the
               Popes
               tenure
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THE
             next
             exception
             concerns
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             As
             for
             the
             Canon
             of
             Ephesus
             touching
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             it
             plainly
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Metropolitans
             were
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             seeing
             this
             case
             of
             Cyprus
             was
             a
             peculiar
             excepted
             case
             ,
             the
             reason
             given
             doth
             shew
             that
             the
             superiority
             of
             Patriarchs
             was
             by
             custome
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Doctor
             before
             affirmed
             ,
             however
             it
             is
             still
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             because
             the
             authority
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             neither
             Patriarchal
             ,
             nor
             derived
             from
             any
             institution
             or
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             This
             Canon
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               plainly
               shews
               that
               Metropolitans
               were
               subordinate
               to
               Patriarchs
               ,
               seeing
               this
               of
            
             Cyprus
             
               was
               a
               peculiar
               excepted
               case
            
             .
             To
             this
             I
             see
             not
             how
             any
             pretensions
             of
             ours
             oblige
             me
             to
             make
             any
             return
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             may
             be
             subject
             to
             some
             mistake
             for
             want
             of
             explicating
             ,
             I
             shall
             clear
             that
             whole
             matter
             by
             these
             
               three
               Propositions
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             controversie
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             that
             Canon
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             Whether
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Constance
               ,
               Metropolitan
            
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             or
             (
             without
             seeking
             abroad
             )
             by
             his
             own
             Synod
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cyprus
             .
             Thus
             is
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             set
             down
             in
             the
             
               Councels
               ,
               Tom.
            
             2.
             p.
             670.
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             7
             
               Action
               .
               Discussa
               est
               controversia
               inter
               Rheginum
               Episcopum
               Constantiae
               Cypri
               ,
               &
               Johannem
               Antiochenum
               ,
               qui
               sibi
               Cyprias
               Ecclesias
               subdere
               moliebatur
               .
               The
               controversie
               was
               discussed
               between
            
             Rheginus
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constance
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             and
             John
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             
               who
               endevoured
               to
               bring
               the
               Cypriotes
               Churches
               into
               subjection
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             
               antient
               custome
            
             had
             been
             favourable
             to
             Rheginus
             his
             pretension
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             claim
             of
             Antioch
             is
             defined
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               thing
               innovated
               against
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Lawes
               ,
            
             and
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             ,
             or
             
               president
               ,
               would
               concern
               the
               liberty
               of
               all
               Churches
               .
            
             Cod
             :
             Can
             :
             Eccl
             :
             Un
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Councel
             defined
             on
             the
             Cypriots
             side
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Canous
             ,
             and
             
               antient
               custome
            
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cyprus
             should
             retein
             their
             
               previlege
               inviolable
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ordaining
               their
               Bishops
               within
               ,
               and
               by
               themselves
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             was
             an
             act
             of
             assuming
             ,
             and
             invasion
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             claim
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               make
               any
               Ordinations
               within
            
             Cyprus
             .
             And
             what
             was
             thus
             adjudged
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Cypriots
             ,
             was
             by
             that
             Councel
             in
             the
             same
             Canon
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             extended
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             all
             other
             Provinces
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               observed
               also
               through
               all
               Dioceses
               and
               Provinces
               every
               where
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               that
               no
               Bishop
               
               shall
               meddle
               with
               another
               Province
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               from
               the
               beginning
               been
               under
               him
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               under
               his
               predecessors
               power
            
             .
             And
             so
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             what
             is
             here
             suggested
             ,
             that
             this
             of
             Cyprus
             was
             a
             
               peculiar
               excepted
               case
            
             ;
             It
             certainly
             ,
             by
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             belonged
             to
             
               all
               other
               Metropolitans
            
             and
             their
             Provinces
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             neither
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             nor
             of
             Rome
             was
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             ordinations
             except
             in
             their
             own
             
               particular
               Provinces
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Synod
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             each
             Province
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               make
               the
               ordinations
               of
               their
               Bishops
               by
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             What
             he
             adds
             of
             the
             superiority
             of
             Patriarchs
             by
             custome
             received
             from
             their
             
               Ancestors
               ,
               First
            
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             given
             in
             that
             
               Ephesine
               Canon
            
             doth
             shew
             it
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             the
             
               Doctor
               before
               affirmed
               ;
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             still
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             hath
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             discern
             ,
             any
             truth
             in
             any
             part
             of
             it
             .
             For
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             whatsoever
             
               superiority
               Patriarchs
            
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             word
             of
             mention
             concerning
             it
             in
             that
             Canon
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             occasion
             to
             define
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ;
             It
             was
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             of
             Cyprus
             their
             right
             ,
             that
             was
             invaded
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             onely
             that
             Canon
             speaks
             ,
             devolving
             it
             to
             original
             custome
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             all
             other
             Metropolitans
             .
             But
             that
             is
             not
             the
             superiority
             of
             
               Patriarchs
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             for
             my
             affirmation
             ,
             certainly
             it
             was
             never
             such
             as
             could
             be
             
               deemed
               contrary
            
             either
             to
             that
             
               Ephesine
               Canon
            
             about
             ordination
             of
             their
             Metropolitans
             ,
             or
             that
             due
             superiority
             ,
             which
             by
             Canons
             or
             customes
             doth
             belong
             to
             Primates
             or
             Patriarchs
             ;
             what
             this
             is
             I
             have
             often
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             again
             repeat
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             the
             application
             of
             this
             Canon
             to
             the
             present
             affair
             of
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             thus
             much
             is
             evident
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             all
             Provinces
             every
             where
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             concluded
             by
             this
             Canon
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             ordain
             their
             Bishops
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             pray
             how
             can
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             power
             of
             ordaining
             all
             belong
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             going
             together
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             have
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             ?
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             his
             authority
             be
             not
             Patriarchal
             ,
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             here
             saith
             ,
             then
             till
             he
             hath
             proved
             that
             it
             is
             more
             than
             Patriarchal
             ,
             and
             answered
             all
             that
             is
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             that
             Tract
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             by
             the
             
               Ephesiue
               Canon
            
             judged
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             will
             also
             conclude
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             held
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             being
             certainly
             derived
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             included
             in
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             which
             requires
             that
             all
             should
             remain
             ,
             as
             by
             custome
             (
             immemorial
             )
             
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             it
             had
             been
             ,
             to
             which
             therefore
             we
             appeal
             ,
             and
             inquire
             ,
             whether
             Cyprus
             was
             not
             as
             Independent
             from
             Rome
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             from
             Antioch
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             how
             any
             such
             dependance
             at
             that
             time
             appears
             ,
             or
             how
             is
             it
             imaginable
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             ,
             when
             all
             Provinces
             every
             where
             were
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             ordered
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               their
               own
               Synod
            
             and
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             As
             for
             the
             tenure
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Pope
             is
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             clearly
             said
             to
             stand
             ,
             not
             
               from
               any
               institution
               or
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               .
               First
               ,
            
             this
             is
             more
             than
             ever
             this
             Gentleman
             would
             acknowledge
             before
             ,
             telling
             us
             p.
             14.
             that
             
               who
               understands
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Catholick
               faith
               ,
               knows
               they
               relie
               not
               onely
               upon
               such
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               ,
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             ,
             and
             
               Feed
               my
               sheep
            
             ,
             From
             whence
             I
             thought
             my self
             obliged
             to
             conclude
             they
             relied
             not
             onely
             on
             Christ
             his
             institution
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             suppose
             must
             be
             set
             down
             in
             some
             ,
             and
             if
             in
             any
             ,
             sure
             in
             
               those
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             that
             I
             
               forget
               my self
               when
               I
               think
               a
               Catholick
               ought
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               hope
               hath
               an
               Vniversal
               Primacie
            
             (
             referring
             all
             to
             his
             Possession
             )
             whereas
             in
             case
             he
             pretend
             to
             hold
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             here
             he
             saith
             )
             certainly
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             produce
             that
             institution
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             prove
             his
             pretension
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             indeed
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             holds
             by
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             still
             the
             thing
             denied
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             demonstrated
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             places
             producible
             for
             it
             ,
             answered
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             must
             not
             be
             here
             begged
             or
             assumed
             ,
             without
             any
             word
             added
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               exemption
               of
               Justiniana
               prima
               ,
               The
               several
               exceptions
               against
               this
               instance
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HIS
             next
             Paragraph
             pretends
             to
             be
             answer
             to
             the
             evidence
             brought
             from
             the
             example
             of
             
               Justiniana
               prima
            
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             the
             Emperour
             made
             independent
             from
             any
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             .
             His
             answer
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Then
             he
             goes
             on
             with
             two
             examples
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             
               Justiniana
               prima
            
             ,
             and
             Carthage
             were
             made
             exempt
             cities
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             seeth
             not
             that
             his
             own
             instance
             giveth
             the
             answer
             ,
             for
             as
             in
             the
             temporal
             donation
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             exempt
             them
             from
             his
             own
             subjection
             ,
             so
             neither
             from
             the
             Popes
             in
             spiritual
             ,
             nor
             as
             much
             as
             giveth
             them
             the
             style
             of
             Patriarchs
             ;
             though
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             in
             his
             own
             city
             ordinarily
             had
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             That
             
               Justiniana
               prima
            
             was
             by
             Justinian
             exempted
             from
             all
             others
             (
             and
             so
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             his
             )
             Iurisdiction
             (
             and
             so
             Carthage
             also
             ,
             being
             invested
             with
             the
             same
             privileges
             )
             I
             thought
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             the
             constitution
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             differences
             that
             should
             befall
             in
             that
             Province
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             that
             new
             erection
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             should
             decide
             them
             finally
             ,
             
               nec
               ad
               alium
               quendam
               eatur
            
             ,
             and
             
               they
               should
               go
               to
               no
               other
            
             for
             decision
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             appeal
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Novell
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             he
             shall
             
               have
               under
               his
               own
               jurisdiction
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Dacia
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             perfect
             exemption
             and
             independency
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             The
             same
             appears
             also
             by
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             constitution
             ,
             that
             concerning
             ordination
             of
             that
             Archbishop
             ,
             It
             was
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             by
             his
             
               own
               Synod
            
             of
             Metropolitans
             .
             To
             which
             agrees
             that
             of
             the
             Novell
             131.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               He
               must
               be
               ordained
               by
               his
               own
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             To
             this
             the
             answer
             given
             here
             ,
             
               and
               given
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               by
               my
               own
               instance
            
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             
               temporal
               donation
               he
               doth
               not
               exempt
               them
               from
               his
               own
               subjection
               ,
               so
               neither
               from
               the
               Popes
               in
               spiritual
               .
            
             But
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             force
             
             in
             this
             comparison
             ;
             For
             the
             
               not
               exempting
            
             him
             in
             temporal
             things
             from
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             doth
             no
             way
             conclude
             a
             non-exemption
             from
             the
             Pope
             ;
             When
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             removed
             the
             Papal
             power
             out
             of
             this
             nation
             ,
             no
             man
             thinks
             he
             divested
             himself
             of
             the
             regal
             ;
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             was
             made
             Independent
             ,
             and
             exempt
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             remained
             still
             subordinate
             to
             the
             King
             :
             So
             in
             like
             manner
             Iustinian
             might
             doe
             ,
             make
             Instiniana
             a
             Primacy
             ,
             and
             yet
             leave
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             whole
             Province
             in
             the
             same
             subjection
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             before
             it
             had
             been
             ;
             And
             as
             this
             is
             very
             possible
             ,
             so
             if
             it
             were
             not
             the
             plain
             truth
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             made
             appear
             by
             the
             story
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             investiture
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             In
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sound
             of
             any
             word
             for
             the
             exempting
             that
             Bishop
             from
             the
             
               Imperial
               subjection
            
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             without
             any
             ground
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             for
             
               Ecclesiastical
               judicature
            
             and
             ordination
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             distinctly
             specified
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Metropolitans
             should
             have
             them
             within
             themselves
             ,
             without
             fetching
             them
             abroad
             from
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             explicitly
             excluded
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             there
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             This
             farther
             appears
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             for
             after
             the
             
               first
               Archbishop
            
             was
             ordained
             by
             
               Pope
               Vigilius
            
             ,
             his
             successors
             were
             constantly
             ordained
             by
             their
             own
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             farther
             expresse
             words
             in
             the
             *
             Novell
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Provinces
               subject
               to
               him
               he
               shall
               hold
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               seat
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             doe
             all
             within
             those
             Provinces
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             before
             this
             Primacy
             was
             erected
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             by
             direct
             consent
             of
             Vigilius
             then
             Pope
             ,
             as
             there
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               to
               what
               was
               defined
               by
               the
               Holy
               Father
            
             Vigilius
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             Which
             words
             if
             they
             be
             conceived
             to
             denote
             no
             more
             than
             a
             deputation
             from
             the
             Pope
             by
             which
             this
             power
             was
             held
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             made
             use
             of
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             inferre
             his
             continued
             dependence
             on
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             a
             mistake
             ,
             the
             whole
             investiture
             giving
             the
             Archbishop
             there
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             perfect
             freedome
             ,
             and
             absolutenesse
             ,
             to
             be
             head
             
             within
             his
             
               Province
               ,
               independent
            
             from
             all
             others
             .
             And
             should
             it
             by
             any
             other
             way
             appear
             that
             Vigilius
             ,
             who
             ordained
             the
             first
             Bishop
             there
             (
             as
             't
             is
             sure
             he
             must
             be
             ordained
             by
             some
             body
             ,
             and
             none
             fitter
             for
             it
             than
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               old
               Rome
            
             )
             did
             farther
             give
             him
             a
             deputation
             ,
             as
             I
             see
             it
             affirmed
             (
             but
             not
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             )
             both
             of
             Vigilius
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             this
             was
             but
             a
             formality
             ,
             without
             any
             farther
             effect
             or
             influence
             on
             the
             investiture
             ,
             the
             privileges
             of
             that
             See
             came
             to
             it
             meerly
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Emperour
             (
             and
             that
             Act
             was
             entred
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             
               Imperial
               Law
            
             )
             to
             which
             the
             supposed
             addition
             of
             the
             Pope's
             deputation
             can
             be
             no
             prejudice
             ;
             And
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             Constitution
             is
             invested
             with
             the
             very
             same
             privileges
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             is
             not
             pretended
             to
             have
             received
             any
             such
             deputation
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Emperours
             act
             was
             freed
             from
             all
             
               former
               dependence
            
             ,
             and
             injoyed
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             privilege
             of
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             Iustiniana
             did
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             What
             this
             Gentleman
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             gave
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             style
             of
             Patriarch
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Iustiniana
               ,
               though
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             
               in
               his
               own
               city
               ordinarily
               had
               it
               ,
            
             will
             soon
             appear
             to
             signifie
             nothing
             ;
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             power
             ,
             not
             the
             title
             is
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             be
             had
             in
             plenitude
             ,
             without
             the
             name
             ;
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Cyprus
             was
             by
             the
             Councel
             ,
             of
             Ephesus
             adjudged
             to
             have
             all
             power
             within
             himself
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             go
             neither
             to
             Antioch
             nor
             to
             Rome
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             not
             raised
             to
             any
             higher
             title
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Archbishop
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             suppose
             Primate
             and
             Patriarch
             to
             be
             perfectly
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             power
             and
             dignity
             ;
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Constantinople
             and
             Hierusalem
             ,
             so
             styled
             in
             the
             
               antient
               Canons
            
             ,
             were
             yet
             ordinarily
             called
             Patriarchs
             ,
             was
             no
             injury
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             saith
             
               Theod
               :
               Balsamon
            
             ,
             himself
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               identity
               of
               the
               honour
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             in
             the
             Councels
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             under
             that
             title
             is
             placed
             before
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             yet
             by
             the
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               divine
               and
               holy
               writings
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Canons
             )
             by
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               traditions
               of
               the
               Fathers
            
             ,
             was
             styled
             Pope
             ,
             saith
             Balsamon
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             Justiniana
             also
             this
             was
             sufficient
             ;
             It
             was
             made
             a
             Primacy
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             matters
             not
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             styled
             a
             Patriarchy
             ;
             The
             exemption
             from
             Rome
             and
             all
             other
             forreign
             power
             is
             all
             I
             pretend
             this
             city
             had
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             question
             ,
             whatsoever
             title
             belonged
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             Gentleman's
             saying
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             the
             title
             of
             
               Patriarch
               in
               his
               own
               city
            
             ,
             would
             make
             one
             believe
             that
             he
             had
             it
             not
             elsewhere
             ,
             which
             yet
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             he
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             were
             
               publickly
               called
               Patriarchs
            
             ,
             saith
             Balsamon
             ,
             and
             he
             renders
             the
             reason
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               the
               five
               Patriarchs
            
             (
             of
             which
             number
             they
             were
             
               two
               )
               held
               the
               place
               of
               the
               head
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               holy
               Churches
               of
               God.
            
             But
             whatsoever
             the
             title
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             sure
             enough
             it
             had
             the
             power
             and
             dignity
             of
             a
             Patriarchate
             ,
             first
             by
             custome
             ,
             then
             by
             Canons
             of
             
               two
               General
               Councels
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             and
             Chalcedon
             (
             for
             I
             suppose
             the
             setting
             it
             next
             and
             equal
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             before
             Antioch
             and
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             will
             amount
             to
             this
             )
             also
             by
             that
             very
             Novell
             of
             Justinian
             ,
             where
             the
             privileges
             are
             conferred
             on
             Justiniana
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               new
            
             Rome
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               hath
               the
               next
               place
               after
               the
               Apostolical
               See
               of
               old
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               the
               precedence
               of
               honour
               before
               all
               others
               .
            
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Exceptions
             to
             the
             
               fift
               Chapter
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           the
           sixt
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               plea
               for
               the
               Popes
               power
               from
               the
               conversion
               of
               England
               ,
               Of
               acquiring
               of
               right
               by
               two
               titles
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THE
             plea
             from
             plantation
             ,
             which
             was
             considered
             in
             the
             
               sixt
               Chapter
            
             ,
             he
             now
             proceeds
             to
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             In
             his
             sixt
             Chapter
             he
             examineth
             another
             title
             peculiar
             to
             
               England
               ,
               viz
            
             :
             that
             our
             Nation
             was
             converted
             by
             mission
             from
             Rome
             ,
             
             and
             this
             is
             totally
             beside
             the
             question
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             is
             so
             stupid
             as
             to
             pretend
             S.
             Peter
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             have
             power
             over
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             ,
             because
             his
             successors
             converted
             England
             :
             But
             some
             pretend
             a
             special
             title
             of
             gratitude
             ,
             the
             violation
             of
             which
             aggravateth
             the
             sin
             of
             schismatizing
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             our
             nation
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             I
             can
             understand
             ,
             thinks
             this
             latter
             obligation
             of
             so
             high
             a
             nature
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             no
             occasion
             or
             never
             so
             great
             cause
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             dispensed
             with
             ;
             but
             onely
             presse
             it
             then
             when
             the
             benefit
             is
             slighted
             ,
             or
             by
             colourable
             arguments
             to
             the
             contrary
             unworthily
             avoided
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             Doctor
             quite
             mistaking
             the
             Question
             frameth
             an
             argument
             ,
             
             as
             full
             of
             words
             as
             empty
             of
             matter
             ,
             affirming
             there
             cannot
             be
             two
             successive
             titles
             to
             possession
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             claimeth
             a
             reward
             as
             of
             his
             own
             labour
             and
             travel
             must
             disclaim
             a
             donation
             ,
             &c.
             if
             any
             passed
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             a
             King
             have
             right
             by
             descent
             ,
             he
             cannot
             claim
             any
             thing
             by
             conquest
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             may
             see
             his
             understanding
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             much
             more
             than
             his
             understanding
             of
             our
             principles
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             this
             Gentleman
             here
             premiseth
             ,
             that
             this
             plea
             from
             the
             Conversion
             of
             this
             nation
             by
             mission
             from
             Rome
             is
             not
             used
             
             by
             the
             Romanist
             to
             prove
             us
             schismaticks
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             confute
             but
             shall
             from
             thence
             suppose
             that
             that
             
               sixt
               Chapter
            
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             out
             of
             that
             little
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             our
             Church
             competently
             justified
             by
             the
             
               precedent
               Chapters
            
             ;
             And
             then
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             need
             added
             ,
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             what
             was
             by
             me
             added
             superfluously
             ,
             above
             the
             necessities
             of
             our
             cause
             ,
             will
             not
             destroy
             what
             was
             before
             said
             pertinently
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             I
             shall
             onely
             have
             lost
             my
             pains
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             farther
             hurt
             done
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             unnecessary
             for
             this
             Gentleman
             to
             adapt
             any
             farther
             answers
             to
             that
             
               sixt
               Chapter
            
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             once
             adjudged
             all
             that
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             totally
             beside
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             if
             others
             had
             been
             as
             prudent
             ,
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             I
             had
             certainly
             spared
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             It
             being
             no
             interest
             of
             mine
             to
             invent
             pleas
             for
             the
             Romanist
             ,
             and
             although
             ,
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             hath
             pleased
             to
             set
             it
             ,
             it
             be
             a
             competent
             stupidity
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             never
             thought
             any
             Romanist
             guilty
             of
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             conversion
             of
             England
             a
             plea
             to
             
               power
               over
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ,
             yet
             England
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ,
             being
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             Question
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             quite
             so
             much
             stupidity
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             plead
             the
             Popes
             power
             over
             England
             from
             the
             
               supposed
               Conversion
            
             of
             England
             ,
             And
             certainly
             I
             did
             not
             dream
             that
             some
             Romanists
             have
             thus
             pleaded
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             if
             this
             Gentleman
             will
             not
             insist
             on
             it
             ,
             neither
             shall
             I
             farther
             importune
             him
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             For
             that
             of
             gratitude
             which
             he
             now
             mentions
             onely
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             schismatizing
             ,
             which
             that
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             he
             acknowledges
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             some
             other
             means
             ,
             I
             yeild
             to
             the
             force
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             justly
             adde
             a
             weight
             to
             the
             obligation
             ,
             which
             formerly
             lay
             upon
             us
             ,
             supposing
             any
             such
             there
             were
             ,
             but
             cannot
             lay
             an
             obligation
             to
             obedience
             where
             before
             it
             was
             not
             due
             ,
             much
             lesse
             were
             it
             due
             unto
             another
             .
             All
             the
             benefits
             that
             can
             be
             heaped
             on
             me
             by
             any
             man
             that
             gives
             me
             not
             my
             being
             ,
             cannot
             oblige
             or
             engage
             my
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             intervenience
             of
             my
             own
             consent
             ,
             if
             I
             am
             perfectly
             free
             to
             choose
             my
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             my
             former
             Sovereign
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             any
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             Question
             must
             be
             ,
             whether
             by
             any
             
               original
               
               right
            
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             power
             over
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             whether
             by
             that
             ,
             our
             obedience
             was
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             then
             this
             gratitude
             was
             not
             the
             tenure
             ,
             but
             that
             other
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             then
             neither
             of
             the
             titles
             are
             in
             force
             against
             us
             ;
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             beeing
             ;
             nor
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             obligeth
             not
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             This
             I
             thought
             was
             apparent
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             several
             claims
             to
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             by
             descent
             ,
             and
             by
             conquest
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             stood
             ,
             as
             the
             title
             ,
             supersedeth
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             that
             holds
             by
             inheritance
             ,
             cannot
             be
             properly
             said
             to
             hold
             by
             conquest
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             is
             true
             that
             he
             hath
             conquered
             also
             .
             For
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             when
             the
             right
             heir
             being
             forced
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             sword
             to
             give
             him
             possession
             ,
             is
             successfull
             and
             victorious
             in
             it
             ,
             all
             that
             his
             sword
             doth
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             him
             possession
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             him
             right
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             before
             by
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             That
             the
             same
             right
             cannot
             be
             held
             by
             two
             tenures
             appears
             by
             this
             ;
             because
             if
             it
             might
             ,
             it
             being
             evidently
             possible
             that
             those
             two
             tenures
             might
             be
             separated
             and
             placed
             in
             several
             subjects
             ,
             the
             inheritance
             in
             one
             ,
             the
             conquest
             in
             another
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             those
             persons
             shall
             have
             the
             right
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             unimaginable
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             whole
             right
             or
             
               propriety
               in
               integrum
            
             to
             the
             whole
             power
             ,
             for
             if
             one
             have
             it
             all
             ,
             the
             other
             can
             have
             no
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             if
             it
             be
             applied
             to
             a
             
               partial
               right
            
             (
             which
             more
             than
             one
             may
             have
             ,
             either
             severally
             ,
             or
             socially
             ,
             and
             jointly
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             )
             then
             that
             is
             the
             changing
             of
             the
             Question
             which
             spake
             of
             the
             
               whole
               right
            
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             of
             some
             one
             or
             more
             parts
             or
             branches
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             And
             therefore
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             agrees
             with
             me
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             Rome
             hath
             no
             title
             to
             our
             obedience
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             converting
             us
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             had
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             plead
             the
             same
             from
             S.
             Peter
             
               's
               universal
               Pastorship
            
             ,
             so
             I
             cannot
             discern
             ,
             why
             my
             way
             of
             inferring
             it
             was
             disliked
             ,
             or
             my
             ignorance
             in
             the
             Lawes
             censured
             ,
             for
             saying
             that
             the
             title
             of
             descent
             is
             exclusive
             to
             that
             of
             conquest
             ,
             meaning
             it
             not
             of
             several
             parts
             ,
             of
             which
             one
             comes
             by
             descent
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             conquest
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             same
             whole
             thing
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             right
             by
             descent
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             sword
             and
             conquest
             vindicate
             his
             right
             ,
             and
             
               acquire
               
               quiet
               possession
            
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             acquire
             his
             right
             by
             those
             means
             ,
             being
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             it
             ,
             before
             he
             made
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               British
               Church
               not
               converted
               from
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HAving
             granted
             me
             my
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             our
             obedience
             to
             Rome
             is
             not
             due
             from
             the
             Nation
             's
             conversion
             by
             mission
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             is
             yet
             resolved
             to
             examine
             my
             arguments
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             prove
             what
             he
             grants
             .
             And
             there
             be
             three
             things
             ,
             that
             here
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             .
             The
             first
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             But
             to
             come
             to
             some
             matter
             ,
             His
             first
             arguments
             is
             that
             this
             Island
             was
             converted
             before
             S.
             Augustine's
             time
             ,
             surely
             he
             means
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Island
             ,
             the
             Land
             and
             Mountains
             and
             trees
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             speak
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             what
             hath
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             former
             Islanders
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             subjection
             and
             duty
             which
             the
             Saxons
             owe.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             by
             this
             Island
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             the
             mountains
             ,
             nor
             trees
             ,
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             
               present
               individual
               persons
            
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             but
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             it
             indefinitely
             ,
             who
             have
             succeeded
             one
             another
             ,
             whether
             British
             or
             Saxon
             by
             extraction
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             British
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             were
             not
             converted
             by
             mission
             from
             Rome
             ,
             but
             were
             Christians
             long
             before
             S.
             Augustine's
             coming
             hither
             ,
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             Saxons
             it
             may
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             Augustine
             did
             not
             absolutely
             introduce
             Christianity
             among
             them
             here
             ,
             but
             Luidhardus
             ,
             that
             came
             out
             of
             France
             with
             Ethelred's
             Wife
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Bishop
             here
             ,
             had
             prepared
             the
             way
             for
             Augustine
             .
             See
             
               Bede
               Hist
               :
               Eccl
            
             :
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             Augustine
             were
             the
             first
             converter
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             be
             ,
             without
             farther
             question
             ,
             granted
             of
             him
             ,
             yet
             that
             cannot
             belong
             to
             the
             whole
             Island
             ,
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Wales
             being
             neither
             of
             Saxon
             extraction
             ,
             nor
             converted
             from
             Rome
             to
             Christianity
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             designe
             of
             that
             argument
             of
             mine
             ,
             In
             case
             there
             were
             a
             duty
             owing
             to
             that
             See
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             converter
             came
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             that
             were
             acknowledged
             
             to
             pertain
             to
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             British
             part
             would
             not
             be
             concluded
             by
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             being
             certain
             that
             their
             Ancestors
             were
             not
             comprehended
             in
             this
             number
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             But
             because
             this
             Gentleman
             waves
             this
             title
             from
             conversion
             ,
             neither
             shall
             I
             farther
             insist
             to
             disprove
             it
             ;
             But
             rather
             ask
             ,
             why
             no
             answer
             was
             made
             to
             those
             testimonies
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             place
             were
             occasionally
             vouched
             to
             shew
             that
             at
             the
             time
             of
             
               Augustine's
               coming
            
             into
             this
             Island
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             here
             acknowledged
             no
             subjection
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             due
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             certainly
             is
             some
             prejudice
             to
             the
             claim
             drawn
             from
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             of
             S.
             Peter
             and
             his
             successor
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             To
             that
             which
             is
             there
             said
             for
             the
             evidencing
             this
             out
             of
             the
             Annals
             of
             Gisburne
             ,
             It
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             here
             to
             adde
             what
             our
             stories
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             
               Pelagian
               heresie
            
             ,
             which
             first
             sprang
             from
             Morgan
             a
             Britain
             ,
             was
             by
             Agricola
             brought
             into
             this
             Island
             ,
             the
             Britains
             *
             
               unwilling
               to
               receive
               their
               infusions
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               unable
               to
               resist
               them
            
             without
             assistance
             from
             some
             other
             Church
             ,
             in
             this
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             applied
             not
             themselves
             to
             Rome
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             *
             secular
             distresses
             they
             had
             accustomed
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             neighbours
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             calling
             a
             Councel
             sent
             
               Germanus
               Altisiodorensis
            
             and
             Lupus
             to
             their
             aid
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             was
             much
             revived
             and
             increased
             and
             propagated
             among
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Paul's
               plantations
               an
               argument
               against
               the
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
               of
               S.
               Peter
               .
               S.
               Paul's
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               no
               answer
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THE
             argument
             which
             he
             next
             speaks
             to
             ,
             is
             that
             wherein
             from
             Paul's
             having
             planted
             some
             Churches
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             subjected
             to
             the
             Chair
             ,
             where
             S.
             Paul
             sate
             (
             whether
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             )
             I
             conclude
             against
             this
             claim
             of
             power
             from
             the
             title
             of
             conversion
             :
             To
             this
             he
             thus
             speaks
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             His
             next
             Argument
             demandeth
             ,
             whether
             all
             that
             S.
             Paul
             converted
             ,
             
             were
             obliged
             to
             be
             under
             him
             ;
             truly
             if
             it
             were
             to
             purpose
             ,
             
             I
             believe
             there
             might
             be
             proof
             that
             S.
             Paul
             expected
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             remember
             that
             he
             told
             us
             S.
             Paul
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             cometh
             to
             the
             same
             quesion
             ,
             but
             indeed
             he
             quite
             misseth
             the
             matter
             ,
             for
             no
             body
             stateth
             this
             for
             the
             Popes
             title
             ,
             but
             aggravation
             of
             the
             schisme
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             3.
             
             To
             what
             purpose
             it
             is
             to
             say
             there
             
               might
               be
               proof
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             produce
             none
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             This
             onely
             I
             desire
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             such
             proof
             were
             produced
             ,
             and
             ,
             without
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             bare
             pretending
             that
             it
             might
             be
             proved
             ,
             S.
             Peter's
             
               universal
               Pastorship
            
             must
             be
             disclaimed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             right
             which
             derives
             its
             original
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             For
             S.
             Paul
             
               's
               labours
            
             being
             more
             
               abundant
               than
               all
            
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             great
             numbers
             were
             converted
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             all
             they
             were
             to
             be
             under
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             how
             can
             S.
             Peter
             be
             Pastor
             and
             Ruler
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             being
             certain
             ,
             that
             S.
             Paul
             was
             not
             subordinate
             to
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             And
             it
             is
             of
             little
             force
             what
             I
             am
             reminded
             of
             (
             though
             sure
             I
             never
             forgot
             it
             )
             that
             S.
             Paul
             
               was
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               so
               it
               cometh
               to
               the
               same
               question
               :
            
             For
             1.
             
             S.
             Paul
             being
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Gentile
             part
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Christians
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             of
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             and
             those
             then
             disparate
             congregations
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             cannot
             be
             thought
             in
             his
             converting
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             subjects
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ;
             And
             2.
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             S.
             Paul
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             when
             he
             placed
             Timothy
             over
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Titus
             over
             Crete
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             conversion
             and
             establishment
             of
             those
             Churches
             was
             not
             in
             any
             reason
             to
             acquire
             any
             Dominion
             to
             Rome
             ,
             which
             S.
             Paul
             had
             never
             seen
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             it self
             converted
             after
             those
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             it
             which
             I
             was
             proving
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             But
             he
             bethinketh
             himself
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             confesseth
             that
             this
             of
             conversion
             is
             not
             the
             Pope's
             title
             to
             England
             ,
             And
             having
             done
             so
             before
             ,
             why
             might
             he
             not
             have
             permitted
             me
             to
             bring
             undeniable
             evidences
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               concernments
               of
               Rome
               in
               the
               Princes
               power
               to
               remove
               Patriarchates
               .
               The
               examples
               of
               it
               .
               Justiniana
               ,
               the
               Canon
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               and
               the
               6
               t
               Councel
               .
               Valentinian
               making
               Ravenna
               a
               Patriarchate
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             TO
             put
             this
             whole
             matter
             out
             of
             controversie
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             first
             received
             the
             Faith
             ,
             one
             head
             of
             argument
             I
             pitcht
             on
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Kings
             to
             remove
             or
             
               erect
               Primacies
            
             and
             Patriarchates
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             have
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             evidently
             proves
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             we
             were
             once
             under
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             our
             Patriarchate
             or
             
               Prime
               See
            
             (
             supposing
             that
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             disproved
             before
             ,
             and
             not
             reconcileable
             with
             this
             title
             to
             England
             by
             having
             converted
             )
             yet
             it
             was
             in
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Kings
             to
             remove
             that
             from
             Rome
             to
             Canterbury
             .
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             evidences
             were
             brought
             both
             from
             the
             Councel
             (
             and
             that
             OEcumenical
             )
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             Princes
             ,
             particularly
             Justinian
             in
             an
             eminent
             instance
             ,
             and
             Valentinian
             and
             others
             before
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             many
             the
             like
             examples
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             insisted
             on
             ,
             the
             supreme
             power
             of
             Kings
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             done
             in
             16
             sections
             ,
             from
             the
             9th
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
             Against
             all
             which
             (
             that
             we
             may
             see
             how
             true
             the
             title
             of
             this
             
               Gentleman's
               Book
            
             is
             ,
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               most
               material
               parts
            
             &c.
             )
             that
             which
             is
             confronted
             ,
             is
             contained
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             saith
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Emperors
             power
             to
             constitute
             Patriarchs
             :
             whether
             that
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             much
             to
             our
             purpose
             to
             dispute
             here
             ,
             onely
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             neither
             to
             understand
             the
             question
             ,
             nor
             proves
             what
             he
             would
             ;
             he
             understands
             not
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             dependency
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             terms
             of
             gratitude
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             donation
             of
             Christ
             :
             he
             proves
             not
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             for
             he
             produceth
             onely
             the
             act
             of
             an
             Emperour
             accounted
             Tyrannical
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             proof
             and
             discussion
             whether
             it
             was
             well
             or
             ill
             done
             ,
             which
             
             was
             requisite
             to
             make
             good
             his
             proof
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             say
             whether
             the
             thing
             were
             done
             or
             no
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             Pope
             was
             an
             Actor
             in
             the
             businesse
             ,
             he
             addeth
             an
             Apocryphal
             decree
             of
             Valentinian
             the
             third
             ,
             for
             giving
             of
             privileges
             purely
             Ecclesiastical
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             his
             liberality
             he
             makes
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             whole
             matter
             this
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             generally
             the
             Bishops
             consents
             were
             praedemanded
             or
             praeordered
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ,
               Can.
            
             7.
             it
             is
             ordered
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             translate
             their
             Bishoprick●
             according
             to
             the
             Emperours
             changing
             of
             his
             City
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Emperours
             did
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             they
             did
             it
             according
             to
             the
             power
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             few
             examples
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             produced
             in
             the
             reigns
             of
             head-strong
             and
             Tyrannical
             Princes
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             of
             those
             are
             noted
             to
             be
             ,
             under
             whom
             they
             are
             urged
             ,
             prove
             nothing
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             they
             be
             taken
             as
             testimonies
             ,
             when
             these
             matters
             of
             fact
             are
             onely
             so
             attributed
             to
             Princes
             ,
             as
             no
             way
             to
             exclude
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             appertaine
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             since
             the
             Popes
             authority
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             he
             calls
             him
             Pope
             ,
             is
             not
             properly
             Patriarchal
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             dependency
             upon
             ,
             or
             from
             change
             of
             places
             made
             by
             the
             command
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             The
             first
             thing
             here
             answered
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             much
             to
             the
             Romanists
             purpose
             to
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             Emperour
             hath
             power
             to
             
               constitute
               Patriarchs
            
             .
             (
             He
             ought
             to
             have
             added
             ,
             or
             to
             translate
             them
             from
             one
             City
             to
             another
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             in
             that
             Tract
             also
             expresly
             proved
             ,
             but
             this
             I
             suppose
             not
             without
             reason
             omitted
             ,
             because
             the
             power
             to
             erect
             or
             constitute
             ,
             supposes
             and
             implies
             the
             power
             to
             translate
             them
             )
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             this
             Gentleman's
             interest
             to
             dispute
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             by
             his
             good
             leave
             ,
             suppose
             it
             yeilded
             me
             ,
             and
             observe
             what
             the
             consequences
             will
             be
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             And
             1.
             
             In
             case
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             be
             a
             Patriarchal
             power
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             appear
             to
             be
             all
             that
             the
             
               antient
               Councils
            
             ever
             allowed
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             it
             immediately
             followes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Emperour
             to
             translate
             and
             remove
             it
             from
             that
             to
             any
             other
             See
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             what
             befell
             Constantinople
             by
             way
             of
             advancement
             ,
             from
             the
             
             title
             of
             an
             
               ordinary
               Suffragan
               Bishops
            
             See
             ,
             it
             ascended
             to
             equal
             dignity
             and
             privileges
             with
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             will
             in
             the
             reverse
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             Rome
             ;
             from
             the
             first
             Patriarchal
             See
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             that
             it
             may
             become
             the
             See
             of
             the
             most
             
               ordinary
               Bishop
            
             And
             sure
             't
             will
             be
             the
             Romanists
             concernment
             to
             dispute
             that
             principle
             ,
             from
             which
             this
             may
             possibly
             be
             the
             
               undeniable
               conclusion
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             But
             if
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             interposed
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Rome
             be
             that
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             ,
             no
             way
             dependant
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             other
             tenure
             ,
             but
             the
             donation
             of
             Christ
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             then
             1.
             it
             must
             be
             remembred
             that
             after
             the
             refuting
             of
             any
             such
             right
             from
             
               Christs
               donation
            
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             ,
             the
             removal
             also
             of
             this
             was
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             prove
             of
             some
             interest
             to
             the
             Romanist
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             must
             ,
             all
             the
             proofes
             of
             those
             Chapters
             be
             perfectly
             answered
             ,
             which
             yet
             hath
             not
             been
             done
             in
             any
             degree
             ,
             as
             this
             reply
             to
             the
             few
             answers
             applyed
             to
             those
             Chapters
             hath
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             adhering
             thus
             wholly
             to
             this
             donation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Vniversall
               Pastorship
            
             deduced
             from
             thence
             ,
             is
             the
             direct
             disclaiming
             of
             all
             the
             
               Canonical
               Privileges
            
             belonging
             to
             Rome
             ,
             on
             the
             score
             of
             Patriarchy
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             case
             that
             first
             tenure
             shall
             faile
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             degrading
             of
             Rome
             from
             that
             dignity
             ,
             which
             by
             
               antient
               Canon
            
             belong'd
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             
               Prime
               Patriarchy
            
             ,
             and
             so
             cuts
             the
             Romanist
             off
             from
             all
             the
             advantage
             he
             can
             reape
             either
             from
             the
             affirmation
             of
             Fathers
             or
             Councels
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             they
             are
             founded
             in
             ,
             and
             referre
             to
             
               Christs
               donation
            
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             which
             whether
             it
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             the
             interest
             of
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             I
             must
             leave
             him
             to
             judge
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             onely
             adde
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             that
             against
             him
             that
             asserts
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Romes
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             upon
             what
             title
             soever
             ,
             this
             will
             necessarily
             be
             a
             shrewd
             prejudice
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             disputed
             but
             yeilded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             to
             erect
             or
             
               translate
               Patriarchies
            
             ,
             by
             Patriarchies
             understanding
             (
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             I
             doe
             in
             that
             discourse
             )
             chiefe
             Independent
             authorities
             over
             other
             Churches
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             by
             Justinian
             conferred
             on
             
               Justiniana
               Prima
            
             and
             Carthage
             ,
             by
             Valentinian
             
             on
             Ravenna
             ,
             without
             any
             subordination
             to
             ,
             or
             dependence
             on
             any
             other
             ,
             particularly
             on
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             
               Vniversall
               Pastorship
            
             of
             Rome
             than
             this
             ?
             Can
             Rome
             be
             Pastor
             of
             those
             who
             have
             no
             dependance
             on
             her
             ?
             or
             can
             that
             be
             Vniversal
             ,
             from
             which
             some
             particulars
             are
             exempt
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             This
             made
             it
             but
             necessary
             for
             this
             Gentleman
             to
             undertake
             two
             things
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             I
             
               neither
               understand
               the
               question
               ,
               nor
               prove
               what
               I
               would
            
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             shall
             yet
             appear
             to
             judge
             aright
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             brought
             back
             to
             that
             which
             had
             been
             debated
             in
             the
             
               former
               Chapters
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             be
             
               Vniversal
               Pastor
            
             by
             
               Christs
               donation
            
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             have
             really
             proved
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Emperours
             and
             Princes
             to
             constitute
             and
             
               remove
               Patriarchies
            
             ,
             It
             will
             certainly
             follow
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             done
             all
             that
             I
             undertook
             to
             doe
             ,
             evinced
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             shewd
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             to
             exempt
             some
             Churches
             from
             the
             Popes
             dominion
             ,
             and
             so
             superseded
             the
             Vniversality
             of
             his
             Pastorship
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             As
             for
             the
             validity
             of
             my
             proofes
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             view
             of
             the
             Answers
             applyed
             to
             them
             ,
             1.
             that
             I
             
               produce
               onely
               the
               act
               of
               an
               Emperour
               accounted
               Tyrannicall
               towards
               the
               Church
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             word
             [
             onely
             ]
             excluding
             all
             others
             ,
             the
             proposition
             can
             have
             no
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             evident
             that
             I
             produce
             many
             other
             acts
             of
             the
             same
             
               Imperial
               power
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Reader
             may
             finde
             by
             casting
             his
             eye
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             that
             6.
             
             Chap
             :
             and
             this
             Gentleman
             himselfe
             shall
             be
             my
             witnesse
             ,
             (
             who
             saith
             of
             me
             [
             
               he
               addeth
               an
               Apocryphal
               decree
               of
            
             Valentinian
             ]
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             a
             recitation
             of
             all
             that
             are
             by
             me
             added
             ,
             yet
             is
             sufficient
             to
             tefie
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             what
             the
             [
             onely
             ]
             had
             affirmed
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             character
             that
             is
             given
             that
             Emperour
             ,
             whose
             act
             I
             first
             produced
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               accounted
               Tyrannicall
               towards
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             will
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             signifie
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             did
             any
             thing
             derogatory
             to
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             by
             this
             prejudged
             from
             yeilding
             us
             any
             competent
             testimony
             in
             this
             dispute
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             shall
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             
             brought
             against
             him
             must
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             which
             sure
             is
             not
             the
             way
             of
             answering
             arguments
             ,
             but
             adhering
             to
             conclusions
             ,
             without
             weighing
             what
             is
             or
             can
             be
             brought
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             For
             that
             particular
             act
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperor
             which
             is
             thus
             censured
             :
             It
             is
             Justinian
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             
               famous
               Emperour
            
             ,
             his
             making
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Justiniana
               Prima
            
             the
             head
             of
             all
             Daciae
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             had
             past
             a
             very
             different
             judgement
             ,
             when
             it
             came
             under
             his
             view
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             There
             his
             answer
             was
             ,
             the
             
               Emperour
               exempted
            
             it
             not
             from
             the
             
               Popes
               subjection
            
             ,
             pag
             15.
             and
             yet
             now
             when
             the
             very
             same
             passage
             comes
             in
             his
             way
             againe
             ,
             he
             hath
             forgotten
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             just
             now
             had
             as
             great
             care
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               spiritual
               power
            
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             
               owne
               civill
            
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             moment
             become
             
               Tyrannicall
               towards
               the
               Church
            
             .
             I
             desire
             one
             of
             these
             answers
             ,
             being
             thus
             engaged
             ,
             may
             make
             good
             the
             contest
             against
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             But
             then
             4.
             whatsoever
             can
             be
             said
             of
             that
             Emperor
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             't
             is
             certaine
             that
             this
             erecting
             of
             Justiniana
             was
             no
             act
             of
             tyranny
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             is
             authorised
             by
             the
             17
             Canon
             of
             the
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Chalcedon
             (
             which
             is
             one
             of
             those
             that
             the
             Pope
             at
             his
             consecration
             solemnly
             vows
             to
             observe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             made
             in
             them
             )
             for
             that
             resolves
             that
             if
             any
             City
             be
             built
             or
             restored
             by
             the
             
               Kings
               power
            
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             order
             must
             follow
             the
             Political
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Scholiast
             ,
             the
             
               Imperial
               decrees
            
             concerning
             that
             City
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               have
               the
               dignity
               of
               an
               Episcopal
               or
               Metropolitical
               See.
            
             And
             the
             same
             againe
             in
             the
             same
             words
             was
             decreed
             by
             the
             6.
             
             
               Council
               in
               Trullo
               ,
               Can.
            
             38.
             from
             whence
             certainly
             Balsamon's
             conclusion
             is
             irrefragable
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
            
             (
             and
             so
             sure
             not
             
               Tyrannical
               )
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               take
               away
            
             (
             or
             
               remove
               )
               the
               privileges
               of
               the
               Church
            
             of
             any
             City
             ,
             and
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               determine
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               please
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Privileges
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             His
             second
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             
               not
               say
               whether
               the
               thing
               were
               done
               or
               no
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               especially
               since
               the
               Pope
               was
               an
               Actor
               in
               the
               businesse
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             act
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             Councels
             it
             was
             acknowledged
             fully
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             other
             Princes
             ,
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             I
             need
             neither
             inquire
             whether
             the
             consent
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Pope
             himself
             were
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             such
             formalities
             of
             consent
             may
             be
             had
             or
             omitted
             without
             any
             disturbance
             to
             ,
             or
             influence
             on
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             His
             third
             answer
             is
             applied
             to
             that
             Act
             of
             Valentinian
             ,
             which
             made
             Ravenna
             a
             Patriarchate
             ,
             and
             first
             he
             calls
             the
             Decree
             of
             that
             Emperour
             an
             
               Apocryphall
               decree
            
             ;
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             it
             was
             
               giving
               to
               the
               Bishop
               privileges
               purely
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
            
             reproving
             me
             for
             making
             him
             a
             Patriarch
             ;
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             never
             thought
             it
             any
             piece
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             which
             Valentinian
             did
             this
             or
             any
             more
             than
             a
             Rescript
             of
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             such
             ,
             is
             certainly
             sufficient
             to
             expresse
             it
             an
             
               Imperial
               Act
            
             ,
             so
             the
             authorities
             for
             this
             may
             rescue
             it
             from
             farther
             question
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             were
             not
             Baronius's
             interest
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             by
             him
             suspected
             of
             
               forgery
               ,
               An.
               432.
               n.
            
             93.
             yet
             even
             he
             acknowledgeth
             it
             to
             be
             
               very
               antient
            
             ,
             and
             owned
             by
             
               several
               Writers
            
             ,
             n.
             92.
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             authorities
             which
             are
             produced
             for
             this
             ,
             
               Hier
               :
               Rubeus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Records
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             seem
             to
             favour
             his
             grand
             design
             ,
             i.
             e.
             make
             for
             Rome
             ,
             he
             can
             then
             very
             fairly
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             narration
             of
             a
             
               vision
               ,
               An.
               433.
               n.
            
             24.
             
             But
             I
             need
             not
             lay
             more
             weight
             on
             this
             ,
             than
             the
             Apocryphal
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             Decree
             will
             be
             able
             to
             support
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             singular
             president
             ,
             many
             examples
             there
             are
             of
             the
             like
             which
             are
             there
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               16
            
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             Patriarchal
             power
             Ravenna
             had
             without
             any
             dependance
             on
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             I
             pretend
             no
             more
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             therein
             also
             shall
             bate
             bim
             the
             title
             of
             Patriarch
             ,
             What
             he
             adds
             (
             by
             way
             of
             observation
             on
             the
             whole
             matter
             )
             1.
             that
             
               generally
               the
               Bishops
               consents
               were
               praedemanded
               or
               praeordered
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
               Can.
               17.
               
               Secondly
            
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             
               Emperours
               did
            
             ,
             they
             
             did
             by
             the
             
               power
               given
               them
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             will
             soon
             appear
             to
             bring
             him
             little
             advantage
             ,
             For
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               17
            
             1.
             
             The
             Bishop's
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             his
             )
             consent
             was
             not
             asked
             ;
             One
             part
             of
             the
             story
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             being
             fain
             to
             flie
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             for
             support
             against
             the
             Longobards
             ,
             submitted
             himself
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             Ravenna
             thought
             themselves
             injured
             thereby
             ;
             And
             2.
             it
             is
             not
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             praeordered
             ,
             and
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             this
             act
             of
             Valentinians
             dated
             Anno
             432.
             being
             19
             years
             before
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             which
             was
             assembled
             Anno
             451.
             and
             so
             sure
             not
             praeordained
             by
             that
             which
             was
             subsequent
             ;
             And
             indeed
             the
             Canon
             of
             that
             Councel
             mentioning
             Cities
             and
             Churches
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             *
             before
             their
             Session
             made
             Metropoles
             by
             
               several
               Kings
            
             ,
             is
             a
             clear
             evidence
             that
             there
             were
             other
             such
             ,
             beside
             that
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             and
             *
             Balsamon
             expresseth
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Madyta
             ,
             and
             Abydus
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               18
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             this
             be
             acknowledged
             an
             act
             of
             Councel
             confirming
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             what
             the
             Emperours
             had
             thus
             done
             ,
             and
             decreeing
             (
             as
             clearly
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             and
             that
             other
             
               in
               Trullo
            
             did
             )
             that
             generally
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Prince
             made
             an
             ordinary
             City
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             that
             City
             should
             be
             a
             
               Metropolitical
               Church
            
             ,
             then
             still
             this
             is
             the
             fuller
             evidence
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             Princes
             thus
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             such
             changes
             in
             the
             Churches
             followed
             ,
             for
             sure
             a
             King
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             ask
             the
             Churches
             leave
             to
             repair
             or
             build
             a
             city
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               19
            
             Lastly
             ,
             What
             out
             of
             Balsamon
             was
             cited
             by
             me
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             Emperors
             did
             in
             this
             matter
             they
             
               did
               according
               to
               the
               power
               that
               was
               given
               them
            
             ]
             was
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             either
             an
             occasion
             of
             stumbling
             to
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             or
             an
             excuse
             of
             it
             ;
             For
             from
             hence
             he
             concludes
             that
             this
             power
             was
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             This
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             demand
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             ,
             from
             answering
             mine
             instance
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Church
             have
             given
             Princes
             this
             power
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             freely
             and
             lawfully
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             Justinian's
             doing
             so
             could
             be
             no
             
               tyrannical
               act
            
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             let
             us
             view
             *
             Balsamon's
             
             words
             ,
             They
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               such
               definitions
               are
               made
               by
               Kings
               according
               to
               the
               power
               given
               them
               from
               above
               .
            
             That
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               from
               above
            
             ,
             sometimes
             signifies
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             ,
             sometimes
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             place
             ;
             In
             the
             first
             respect
             it
             signifies
             
               from
               of
               old
            
             ,
             and
             is
             oft
             joyned
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             taken
             here
             ,
             as
             
               Gentianus
               Hervetus
            
             interprets
             it
             olim
             ,
             it
             must
             then
             signifie
             that
             this
             power
             was
             yeilded
             to
             Kings
             either
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             
               Primitive
               Canons
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             thus
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             sure
             they
             might
             justly
             challenge
             and
             exercise
             it
             freely
             .
             But
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               from
               above
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             so
             Joh.
             19.
             11.
             
             Christ
             tells
             
               Pilate
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               have
               no
               power
               over
               me
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               unlesse
               it
               were
               given
               thee
               from
               above
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             sure
             
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             
               Kings
               reign
            
             and
             have
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             very
             frequently
             signifies
             in
             the
             *
             Scripture
             ;
             And
             if
             that
             be
             the
             the
             meaning
             ,
             then
             this
             Gentleman
             sees
             how
             well
             he
             hath
             inferred
             his
             conclusion
             from
             this
             passage
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               20
            
             By
             all
             this
             it
             already
             appears
             what
             truth
             there
             is
             in
             this
             suggestion
             ,
             that
             the
             
               examples
               produced
            
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             
               tyrannical
               Princes
            
             ,
             and
             
               no
               way
               excluding
               the
               Church
            
             ]
             just
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             the
             premisses
             ,
             which
             induced
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             being
             discovered
             already
             ,
             it
             is
             superfluous
             to
             make
             repetitions
             so
             soon
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               21
            
             In
             the
             close
             he
             thinks
             sit
             to
             retire
             again
             to
             his
             old
             fortresse
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Popes
               power
            
             is
             not
             Patriarchal
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             he
             is
             still
             safe
             from
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             on
             that
             head
             ;
             But
             it
             hath
             now
             appeared
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             other
             be
             made
             a
             Patriarch
             or
             Primate
             ,
             or
             (
             whatever
             the
             style
             be
             )
             a
             Bishop
             without
             any
             dependence
             on
             the
             Pope
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             prejudice
             sufficient
             to
             his
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             ,
             and
             other
             disadvantages
             he
             is
             rather
             in
             reason
             to
             expect
             by
             disclaiming
             the
             
               Patriarchal
               authority
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Canons
             have
             allowed
             him
             ,
             than
             hope
             to
             gain
             any
             thing
             by
             contemning
             his
             inheritance
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           the
           seventh
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               King
               Henry's
               desire
               of
               Reconciliation
               to
               Rome
               .
               The
               sacriledge
               ,
               &c.
               no
               argument
               against
               Regal
               power
               to
               remove
               Patriarchies
               .
               Possession
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               .
               Prescribing
               for
               errour
               .
               Napier's
               testimony
               .
               Possession
               ,
               if
               granted
               from
               Augustine's
               coming
               into
               England
               ,
               no
               argument
               of
               truth
               .
               Confessions
               of
               Popes
               .
               Augustine
               required
               it
               not
               .
               Pope
               Gregory's
               testimony
               .
               Many
               evidences
               that
               this
               belief
               was
               not
               received
               after
               Augustine's
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             WHat
             in
             the
             next
             place
             is
             replied
             to
             that
             part
             of
             Chapter
             7.
             which
             concerned
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             his
             act
             of
             ejecting
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             will
             be
             full
             matter
             for
             a
             
               first
               section
            
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             He
             begins
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             In
             his
             seventh
             Chapter
             he
             intends
             a
             justification
             of
             the
             breach
             whereof
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             teach
             the
             infamous
             occasion
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             the
             same
             King
             desired
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             
             as
             also
             that
             it
             was
             but
             the
             coming
             two
             daies
             short
             of
             a
             Post
             to
             Rome
             ,
             which
             hindered
             that
             the
             reconcilement
             was
             not
             actually
             made
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             my
             Lord
             of
             Cherbery's
             Book
             fol.
             368.
             and
             that
             the
             moderate
             Protestants
             curse
             the
             day
             wherein
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             so
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             Hen.
             VIII
             .
             is
             enough
             to
             confute
             all
             his
             discourse
             ,
             
             one
             of
             the
             darlings
             of
             his
             daughter
             having
             given
             him
             such
             a
             character
             ,
             as
             hath
             stamped
             him
             for
             
               England's
               Nero
            
             to
             future
             posterity
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             said
             of
             Nero
             in
             respect
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             so
             might
             it
             be
             of
             him
             respecting
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             viz
             :
             it
             must
             be
             a
             great
             good
             that
             he
             began
             to
             persecute
             and
             abolish
             :
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Acts
             passed
             in
             the
             Vniversities
             ,
             Convocation
             ,
             
             or
             Parliament
             ,
             let
             the
             blood
             shed
             by
             that
             Tyrant
             bear
             witnesse
             what
             voluntary
             and
             free
             Acts
             they
             were
             especially
             those
             two
             upon
             his
             Seneca
             and
             Burrhus
             ,
             Bishop
             Fisher
             ,
             and
             the
             Chancellor
             More
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             want
             nothing
             of
             being
             throughly
             para●eld
             to
             Nero.
             
          
           
             But
             methinks
             the
             Doctor
             differs
             not
             much
             in
             this
             ,
             seeming
             tacitly
             to
             grant
             the
             Bishops
             were
             forced
             ,
             awed
             by
             that
             noted
             sword
             in
             a
             slender
             thread
             ,
             the
             praemunire
             which
             did
             hang
             over
             their
             heads
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             that
             Sect
             :
             he
             saies
             we
             ought
             to
             judge
             charitably
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             they
             did
             not
             judge
             for
             fear
             nor
             temporal
             Interests
             ,
             yet
             after
             waves
             the
             advantage
             of
             that
             charitable
             judgment
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             That
             if
             what
             was
             determined
             were
             falsly
             determined
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             the
             voluntary
             and
             free
             doing
             it
             will
             not
             justifie
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             then
             was
             there
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             antecedent
             to
             ,
             and
             abstracted
             from
             the
             determination
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             their
             duty
             so
             to
             determine
             ,
             and
             crime
             that
             they
             were
             unwilling
             :
             laying
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             the
             argument
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             pretensions
             for
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             in
             England
             must
             be
             founded
             either
             as
             successor
             to
             S.
             Peter
             in
             the
             univer
             sal
             Pastorship
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             including
             England
             as
             a
             member
             thereof
             ;
             or
             upon
             paternal
             right
             respecting
             S.
             Augustine's
             conversion
             ,
             or
             upon
             concession
             from
             some
             of
             our
             Kings
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             we
             relie
             on
             the
             first
             as
             the
             foundation
             and
             corner-stone
             of
             the
             whole
             building
             ,
             On
             the
             second
             as
             an
             action
             worthy
             the
             successor
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             which
             requires
             a
             gratefull
             consideration
             from
             us
             ;
             And
             on
             the
             third
             not
             as
             a
             concession
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             just
             acknowlengment
             of
             what
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             taught
             our
             Kings
             by
             those
             who
             taught
             them
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             of
             which
             belief
             ,
             I
             mean
             that
             the
             Pope
             as
             Successor
             to
             S.
             Peter
             is
             head
             and
             governour
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             ,
             we
             have
             been
             in
             possession
             ever
             since
             the
             conversion
             of
             our
             English
             Ancestors
             ,
             then
             Saxons
             ,
             to
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             made
             by
             Austin
             the
             Monk
             sent
             hither
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             untill
             that
             good
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             out
             of
             scrupulosity
             of
             conscience
             (
             no
             noubt
             )
             was
             pleased
             to
             cut
             the
             Gordian
             knot
             of
             those
             bonds
             ,
             within
             which
             all
             his
             Ancestors
             limited
             themselves
             ;
             neither
             shall
             all
             that
             the
             Doctor
             and
             his
             fellows
             have
             said
             ,
             or
             can
             say
             ,
             justifie
             themselves
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             a
             possession
             ,
             as
             I
             here
             
             speak
             of
             ,
             will
             convince
             them
             of
             schisme
             ,
             though
             all
             those
             replies
             ,
             which
             by
             ours
             have
             been
             40
             times
             made
             to
             every
             one
             of
             those
             arguments
             the
             Doctor
             uses
             ,
             should
             bear
             but
             equal
             weight
             in
             the
             scale
             ,
             which
             we
             think
             hoises
             it
             up
             into
             the
             aire
             ,
             for
             the
             arguments
             must
             be
             demonstrative
             and
             clear
             to
             men
             of
             common
             sense
             ,
             that
             must
             overthrow
             such
             a
             possession
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             who
             are
             much
             lesse
             friends
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             than
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             
             wave
             all
             disputing
             out
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             confesse
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             born
             a
             sway
             without
             any
             debatable
             contradiction
             over
             the
             Christian
             world
             126
             years
             ,
             a
             time
             that
             no
             King
             in
             the
             world
             can
             pretend
             to
             by
             succession
             from
             his
             Ancestors
             for
             possession
             of
             his
             crown
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             believe
             the
             Doctor
             would
             conclude
             those
             subjects
             guilty
             of
             rebellion
             ,
             which
             should
             goe
             about
             to
             deprive
             such
             a
             King
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             not
             shew
             writings
             evidently
             concluding
             for
             him
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             or
             1600
             years
             agoe
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             if
             he
             could
             shew
             them
             demonstrating
             his
             right
             ,
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             as
             wise
             and
             learned
             men
             as
             the
             world
             hath
             ,
             and
             20
             times
             the
             numbers
             of
             their
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             The
             first
             thing
             here
             objected
             to
             my
             discourse
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             Orators
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             passions
             ,
             a
             mention
             of
             some
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             though
             extrinsecal
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             may
             yet
             hope
             to
             have
             some
             influence
             on
             an
             unwary
             Reader
             ,
             and
             infuse
             no
             small
             prejudices
             into
             him
             ;
             such
             are
             the
             infamous
             occasion
             of
             the
             breach
             begun
             by
             that
             King
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             the
             odious
             character
             fastned
             on
             him
             of
             
               England's
               Nero
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             necessary
             for
             me
             to
             offer
             an
             Apologie
             on
             either
             of
             these
             two
             heads
             ,
             If
             that
             which
             he
             did
             in
             this
             particular
             of
             ejecting
             the
             Papal
             power
             ,
             be
             in
             it self
             justifiable
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             and
             the
             competency
             of
             the
             power
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             what
             moved
             him
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             or
             how
             inclinable
             he
             was
             to
             have
             rescinded
             it
             .
             The
             farther
             he
             were
             from
             a
             truly
             pious
             man
             ,
             the
             more
             likely
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             brought
             by
             
               secular
               interests
            
             (
             and
             the
             lesse
             likely
             that
             it
             was
             by
             any
             religious
             )
             to
             undoe
             all
             that
             upon
             the
             weightiest
             grounds
             of
             reason
             ,
             had
             been
             establisht
             by
             him
             .
             Without
             examining
             therefore
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             suggestion
             ,
             that
             to
             
               his
               dying
               day
               he
               desired
               to
               be
               reconciled
               ,
            
             and
             without
             demanding
             
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               desired
               to
               be
               reconciled
            
             ,
             whether
             any
             overture
             to
             receive
             the
             Popes
             on
             his
             owne
             termes
             ,
             into
             full
             possession
             againe
             ,
             or
             onely
             a
             desire
             to
             approve
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             he
             still
             maintained
             the
             Catholike
             ,
             nay
             
               Roman
               Faith
            
             (
             as
             we
             know
             he
             put
             men
             to
             death
             for
             denying
             some
             Doctrines
             profest
             at
             Rome
             )
             that
             what
             he
             had
             done
             was
             no
             whit
             injurious
             to
             him
             ,
             prejudiciall
             ,
             or
             derogatory
             to
             any
             right
             ,
             which
             could
             justly
             be
             chalenged
             by
             the
             Pope
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ;
             without
             either
             of
             these
             inquires
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             If
             I
             shall
             take
             for
             granted
             the
             utmost
             that
             can
             be
             pretended
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             he
             desired
             to
             have
             rescinded
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             disadvantage
             this
             can
             be
             to
             our
             pretensions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             For
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             demand
             ,
             was
             he
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             that
             he
             thus
             desired
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             a
             truly
             changed
             and
             
               Pious
               Prince
            
             ,
             was
             that
             principle
             of
             wicked
             life
             so
             soone
             eradicated
             ,
             which
             even
             now
             denominated
             him
             a
             Nero
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             fit
             to
             esteeme
             that
             a
             
               great
               good
               ,
               which
               he
               began
               to
               abolish
               ,
            
             and
             did
             he
             thus
             continue
             a
             
               new
               ,
               reformed
               penitent
            
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             truly
             Sir
             
               W.
               R.
            
             was
             very
             unkinde
             and
             unchristian
             in
             recording
             his
             crimes
             ,
             and
             omitting
             his
             repentance
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             excellent
             port
             of
             this
             
               Gentlemans
               character
            
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             imitate
             and
             quote
             him
             in
             this
             ;
             the
             same
             injustice
             in
             an
             Historian
             or
             Observator
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             in
             Eusebius
             to
             take
             so
             much
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Constantine
             out
             of
             Zosimus
             or
             Julian's
             Caesars
             ,
             as
             should
             render
             him
             justly
             odious
             ,
             and
             to
             omit
             the
             whole
             latter
             part
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             eminently
             vertuous
             and
             Christian
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             But
             if
             this
             Prince
             still
             continued
             to
             be
             like
             that
             image
             ,
             which
             here
             is
             pourtrayed
             of
             him
             ,
             then
             sure
             I
             shall
             with
             the
             same
             evidence
             of
             proofe
             be
             allowed
             to
             object
             those
             vices
             ,
             and
             those
             no
             excellent
             Christian
             motives
             that
             incited
             it
             ,
             to
             his
             desire
             of
             being
             reconciled
             or
             his
             willingnesse
             to
             re-admit
             the
             Papall
             power
             into
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             ejection
             of
             it
             must
             be
             a
             
               great
               good
            
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             so
             inclinable
             to
             abolish
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             reformed
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             more
             than
             began
             to
             persecute
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             as
             regularly
             as
             his
             
               personall
               vices
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               infamus
               occasion
            
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             truly
             so
             ,
             
             can
             be
             objected
             to
             that
             act
             of
             State
             ,
             which
             past
             in
             that
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             for
             the
             disclaimig
             the
             Papal
             powers
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             Nay
             ,
             if
             that
             passage
             in
             his
             storie
             had
             acquired
             a
             yet
             farther
             degree
             of
             Truth
             ,
             if
             the
             Post
             had
             come
             
               two
               dayes
               sooner
            
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             actually
             composed
             the
             difference
             between
             that
             King
             and
             that
             Pope
             ,
             so
             as
             had
             been
             most
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             my
             discourse
             had
             no
             way
             been
             concerned
             in
             this
             ;
             This
             evidently
             had
             been
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             afterwards
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             Marie's
             dayes
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             still
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             King
             Henries
             
               immediate
               successor
            
             ,
             to
             remove
             the
             power
             from
             Rome
             to
             Canterbury
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Henry
             either
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             or
             undoe
             it
             againe
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             whole
             matter
             still
             divolves
             (
             as
             it
             did
             in
             the
             tract
             of
             Schisme
             )
             to
             that
             
               one
               question
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             at
             that
             time
             any
             
               real
               authority
            
             here
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             might
             not
             lawfully
             remove
             from
             him
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             decided
             as
             there
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             view
             of
             Evidences
             ,
             whether
             that
             pretended
             from
             
               Peters
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             ,
             or
             that
             from
             
               Augustines
               planting
               Christianity
            
             here
             ,
             or
             that
             from
             the
             
               voluntary
               con●ession
            
             of
             some
             Kings
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             is
             so
             disproved
             there
             ,
             that
             till
             some
             competent
             answer
             be
             rendered
             to
             those
             particulars
             ,
             (
             which
             certainly
             is
             not
             yet
             done
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             onely
             here
             tells
             us
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             relyes
             on
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             possession
             they
             had
             of
             the
             beliefe
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             head
             of
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             )
             't
             is
             perfectly
             unnecessary
             farther
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             onely
             to
             
               inflame
               passions
            
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             
               satisfie
               Conscience
            
             ,
             to
             exasperate
             ,
             not
             to
             argue
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             For
             what
             if
             
               moderate
               Protestants
            
             should
             truly
             
               curse
               the
               day
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             
               Christian
               dialect
            
             ,
             expresse
             their
             dislike
             to
             the
             great
             Sacrilege
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             enormities
             ,
             which
             were
             committed
             in
             that
             
               Princes
               reigne
            
             ,
             what
             prejudice
             will
             this
             be
             to
             any
             
               lawful
               exercise
            
             of
             that
             
               regal
               power
            
             ?
             'T
             is
             certaine
             that
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             a
             
               bad
               Prince
            
             are
             not
             invalid
             or
             null
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             evident
             still
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             offended
             in
             assuming
             the
             power
             which
             really
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             may
             by
             being
             denyed
             
             that
             ,
             be
             inraged
             ,
             and
             laid
             open
             ,
             to
             importune
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             not
             a
             through
             
               Christian
               ,
               constant
            
             and
             masterly
             ,
             fall
             ,
             and
             that
             foulely
             under
             those
             temptations
             .
             And
             if
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             did
             so
             ,
             still
             this
             is
             very
             extrinsecall
             to
             the
             present
             inquiry
             ,
             whether
             he
             as
             King
             had
             power
             to
             remove
             a
             Patriarchy
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             to
             remove
             all
             forraigne
             jurisdiction
             or
             authority
             out
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             All
             that
             remaines
             in
             this
             Section
             ,
             farther
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             is
             the
             possession
             that
             is
             here
             pleaded
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             power
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             hath
             formerly
             been
             spoken
             to
             )
             but
             in
             the
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             as
             successor
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             is
             head
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ,
             This
             beliefe
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             in
             possession
             of
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Conversion
             of
             our
             
               English
               Ancestors
            
             ,
             till
             
               King
               Henry
            
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             ,
             beside
             his
             own
             bare
             affirmation
             ,
             he
             brings
             no
             other
             proofe
             ,
             than
             one
             testimony
             of
             Na●ier
             on
             the
             
               Revelation
               ,
               confessing
            
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               hath
               borne
               a
               sway
               over
               the
               Christian
               world
               above
            
             1200.
             yeares
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             And
             1.
             for
             this
             kinde
             of
             
               Possession
               ,
               possession
            
             in
             the
             beliefe
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             that
             which
             is
             believed
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             appeare
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             our
             having
             so
             
               long
               believed
            
             it
             ,
             certainly
             this
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             any
             deep
             consideration
             to
             us
             ;
             If
             it
             still
             appeare
             to
             be
             true
             upon
             grounds
             of
             reason
             ,
             those
             grounds
             are
             the
             considerable
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             beliefe
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             grounds
             be
             discovered
             to
             be
             fallacious
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             more
             reasonable
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             then
             sure
             this
             hath
             but
             the
             advantage
             of
             an
             
               Antient
               error
            
             ,
             and
             the
             older
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             fitter
             not
             to
             be
             longer
             continued
             in
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             immediately
             deposited
             .
             And
             against
             this
             ,
             or
             instead
             of
             doing
             thus
             ,
             to
             talke
             of
             possession
             is
             unnatural
             ,
             and
             irrational
             ,
             the
             same
             plea
             that
             may
             serve
             for
             any
             sinne
             that
             hath
             had
             the
             luck
             to
             get
             the
             first
             hold
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             would
             certainly
             have
             held
             for
             all
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             when
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             long
             lived
             in
             obscurity
             and
             misery
             (
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             Ancestors
             )
             for
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             were
             now
             offered
             an
             advancement
             out
             of
             that
             sad
             condition
             ,
             would
             he
             ever
             be
             so
             unkinde
             to
             himselfe
             as
             to
             refuse
             that
             offer
             ,
             upon
             this
             one
             account
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             turning
             him
             out
             of
             a
             possession
             ?
             This
             
             prescribing
             for
             Error
             ,
             and
             prescribing
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             prescribing
             for
             Misery
             ,
             are
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             ,
             equally
             unnatural
             and
             irrational
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             truly
             Error
             and
             Sinne
             ,
             and
             Misery
             which
             we
             treat
             of
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             But
             then
             secondly
             waving
             this
             ,
             and
             applying
             our selves
             to
             the
             particular
             before
             us
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             appeare
             that
             the
             Romanist
             hath
             been
             in
             possession
             in
             this
             beliefe
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             pretends
             ?
             He
             here
             brings
             but
             one
             Testimony
             to
             confirme
             it
             ,
             that
             of
             Napier
             ;
             But
             for
             this
             testimony
             the
             answer
             is
             easie
             ,
             that
             the
             affirmations
             or
             confessions
             of
             such
             as
             Napier
             was
             (
             and
             is
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             )
             in
             their
             arguing
             against
             the
             credit
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             good
             other
             hypotheses
             of
             theirs
             ,
             are
             of
             as
             little
             authority
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             they
             will
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             contrary
             to
             their
             pretensions
             or
             interests
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Popes
               bearing
               a
               sway
               over
               the
               Christian
               world
            
             is
             not
             interpretable
             to
             signifie
             his
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             ;
             The
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Prime
               imperial
               See
            
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             very
             considerable
             ,
             and
             so
             beare
             a
             sway
             ,
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             thence
             that
             his
             
               ordinary
               jurisdiction
            
             hath
             been
             thus
             extended
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Christian
               world
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             Nay
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             contrary
             to
             this
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             evidenced
             Chap
             :
             4.
             and
             5.
             both
             as
             concernes
             Saint
             Peter
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             as
             successor
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             and
             till
             those
             evidences
             are
             refuted
             ,
             the
             affirmation
             of
             Napier
             being
             so
             imperfect
             and
             infirme
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             testifier
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             testimony
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             unfit
             to
             
               bear
               sway
            
             with
             any
             rational
             man.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             And
             so
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             this
             argument
             prest
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             is
             resolved
             into
             the
             bare
             authority
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             saith
             it
             ,
             that
             ever
             since
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             
               English
               Nation
            
             ,
             the
             Romanists
             have
             had
             possession
             of
             this
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             successor
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             is
             Governour
             of
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               16
            
             And
             that
             I
             may
             apply
             some
             answer
             yet
             more
             particularly
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             premise
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             if
             indeed
             this
             were
             granted
             ,
             which
             is
             suggested
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             of
             any
             great
             force
             toward
             the
             inducing
             of
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             really
             was
             and
             is
             
               Vniversal
               Pastor
            
             .
             For
             supposing
             the
             Pope
             
             to
             have
             assumed
             that
             authority
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Augustine
             the
             Monke
             his
             coming
             into
             England
             and
             making
             his
             plantation
             ,
             and
             supposing
             him
             to
             have
             preacht
             this
             to
             
               King
               Ethelbert
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Proselites
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             gravity
             and
             confidence
             ,
             that
             he
             used
             in
             imparting
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             (
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             Xaverius
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Indics
             imparted
             to
             them
             
               two
               Gospels
            
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             )
             I
             shall
             not
             doubt
             but
             upon
             these
             grounds
             it
             would
             be
             very
             consequent
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             that
             willingly
             imbraced
             the
             preaching
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             to
             compare
             it
             with
             ,
             or
             examine
             it
             by
             ,
             should
             probably
             receive
             this
             branch
             of
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             others
             from
             and
             after
             them
             ,
             that
             insisted
             firmely
             and
             punctually
             on
             Augustine's
             way
             ;
             and
             thus
             't
             is
             possible
             the
             possession
             of
             that
             belief
             might
             be
             continued
             till
             the
             dayes
             of
             Hen.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               17
            
             But
             then
             this
             is
             no
             proofe
             that
             what
             in
             this
             
               particular
               Augustine
            
             affirmed
             was
             true
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             beliefe
             of
             it
             had
             possession
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             before
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             the
             contrary
             will
             be
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             very
             time
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             acknowledged
             not
             any
             such
             power
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             as
             is
             cited
             from
             the
             Abbate
             of
             
               Bangor
               ,
               cap.
               16.
               
               Sect.
            
             5.
             and
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               18
            
             And
             't
             is
             no
             newes
             to
             remind
             him
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             their
             Popes
             have
             disclaimed
             (
             and
             that
             not
             without
             great
             aversation
             and
             detestation
             of
             the
             arrogance
             of
             it
             )
             the
             title
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Bishop
            
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             acknowleged
             it
             is
             a
             very
             
               ominous
               Symptome
            
             in
             any
             that
             shall
             assume
             it
             ,
             and
             considering
             the
             prejudices
             that
             lye
             against
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             
               first
               oecumenical
               Councils
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             whereof
             the
             Popes
             at
             their
             creations
             vow
             to
             maintaine
             inviolably
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             to
             constitute
             or
             innovate
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               ne
               hujus
               quidem
               sedis
               potest
               authoritas
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               this
               See
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Pope
               Zosimus
            
             ,
             25.
             qu.
             1.
             c.
             Contra.
             I
             may
             justly
             conclude
             that
             all
             are
             obliged
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               19
            
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             what
             truth
             there
             is
             in
             it
             
               in
               thesi
            
             ,
             that
             from
             S.
             
               Augustine's
               plantation
            
             to
             this
             time
             of
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             the
             Romanists
             have
             been
             in
             possession
             of
             this
             belief
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               universal
               Pastorship
            
             ,
             must
             be
             contested
             by
             evidences
             .
             And
             1.
             
             
             For
             Augustine
             himself
             it
             appears
             not
             by
             the
             story
             in
             Bede
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             at
             all
             preach
             this
             doctrine
             to
             the
             nation
             ,
             nay
             ,
             as
             upon
             Augustine's
             demand
             concerning
             
               ceremonies
               ,
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             bindes
             him
             not
             to
             conform
             all
             to
             the
             Canons
             or
             practice
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             bids
             him
             *
             
               freely
               choose
               that
               which
               may
               most
               please
               God
               ,
               wheresoever
               he
               findes
               it
               ,
               sive
               in
               Gallia●um
               ,
               sive
               in
               qualibet
               Ecclesi●
               ,
               whether
               in
            
             France
             ,
             
               or
               in
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               &
               haec
               quasi
               in
               Fasciculum
               collecta
               apud
               Anglorum
               mentes
               in
               consuetudinem
               deponere
               ,
            
             make
             up
             a
             Book
             of
             such
             Canons
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             England
             (
             which
             clearly
             shews
             that
             the
             
               Romish
               Canons
            
             were
             not
             to
             be
             in
             power
             in
             England
             )
             so
             when
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             (
             of
             whom
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             that
             they
             acknowledged
             not
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             any
             power
             over
             them
             )
             came
             to
             be
             composed
             ,
             he
             required
             compliance
             and
             obedience
             from
             them
             but
             in
             three
             things
             ,
             the
             *
             observation
             of
             Easter
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             and
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canon
            
             )
             the
             Ministration
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             joyning
             with
             him
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             English
             ;
             Which
             is
             some
             prejudice
             to
             the
             founding
             of
             this
             belief
             in
             Augustine's
             preaching
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               20
            
             Nay
             when
             Bede
             comes
             to
             speak
             of
             Gregory
             then
             Pope
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Encomium
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             utmost
             he
             faith
             of
             him
             is
             ,
             that
             
               cùm
               primùm
               in
               toto
               orbe
               gereret
               Pontifieatum
               ,
               &
               conversis
               jamdudum
               Ecclesiis
               praelatus
               esset
            
             &c.
             
               being
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Prime
               Church
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               set
               over
               those
               Churches
               which
               had
               been
               long
               since
               converted
               ,
            
             and
             having
             now
             taken
             care
             to
             propagate
             that
             faith
             to
             England
             ,
             he
             might
             justly
             be
             called
             
               our
               Apostle
            
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             S.
             Paul
             did
             ,
             that
             
               if
               to
               others
               he
               were
               not
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               21
            
             As
             for
             that
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             certainly
             we
             may
             take
             Gregory's
             own
             word
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             then
             thought
             to
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               Eulogius
               Bishop
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             visible
             among
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             inserted
             in
             the
             *
             body
             of
             their
             
               Canon
               Law.
               Nam
               dixi
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               told
               you
               that
               you
               were
               not
               to
               write
               to
               me
               or
               any
               other
               in
               that
               style
               ,
               and
               behold
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               that
               Epistle
               directed
               to
               me
               who
               thus
               prohibited
               ,
               you
               have
               set
               this
               proud
               appellation
               ,
               calling
               me
               universal
               Pope
               or
               Father
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               you
               will
               doe
               no
               more
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               derogating
               from
            
             *
             
             
               you
               ,
               to
               bestow
               on
               another
               more
               than
               reason
               requires
               ,
               I
               count
               it
               not
               my
               honour
               ,
               wherein
               I
               know
               my
               brethren
               lose
               their
               honour
               ,
               My
               honour
               is
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               My
               honour
               is
               that
               my
               brethren
               should
               enjoy
               what
               fully
               belongs
               to
               them
            
             (
             so
             I
             render
             
               fratrum
               meorum
               solidus
               vigor
               )
               then
               am
               I
               truly
               honoured
               when
               the
               honour
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               all
               ,
               is
               denied
               to
               none
               .
               For
               if
               you
               call
               me
               universal
               Pope
               ,
               you
               deny
               that
               to
               your self
               which
               you
               attribute
               all
               to
               me
            
             ;
             And
             farther
             tells
             him
             ,
             with
             expressions
             of
             
               aversation
               ,
               Absit
            
             and
             recedant
             —
             ,
             that
             this
             honour
             had
             by
             a
             Councel
             been
             offered
             to
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             (
             that
             gave
             it
             equally
             to
             him
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             give
             to
             neither
             the
             power
             or
             sense
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             title
             of
             it
             )
             but
             no
             one
             of
             them
             would
             ever
             use
             this
             title
             .
             This
             sure
             i●
             evidence
             enough
             ,
             that
             if
             at
             that
             time
             any
             such
             belief
             of
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             entred
             this
             Nation
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             known
             acknowledged
             falsity
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             from
             a
             
               bonae
               fidei
               possessio
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               22
            
             After
             this
             ,
             what
             possession
             this
             belief
             had
             among
             us
             ,
             may
             be
             judged
             by
             some
             of
             those
             many
             *
             instances
             put
             together
             by
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             his
             daies
             ,
             as
             the
             premises
             whereon
             that
             King
             built
             his
             conclusion
             of
             ejecting
             that
             Power
             which
             was
             then
             usurped
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               23
            
             First
             a
             statute
             ,
             that
             for
             
               Ecclesiastical
               appeals
            
             they
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             resort
             lie
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             proceed
             any
             farther
             without
             the
             Kings
             assent
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               24
            
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             
               Tunstan
               Archbishop
            
             elect
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             asking
             leave
             of
             the
             King
             to
             go
             to
             a
             Councel
             designed
             by
             Calixtus
             ,
             had
             it
             granted
             with
             this
             reserve
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             receive
             
               Episcopal
               benediction
            
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               25
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             had
             and
             exercised
             authority
             of
             making
             lawes
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ;
             Eight
             such
             Lawes
             are
             there
             recited
             of
             Canutus
             his
             making
             ,
             the
             like
             of
             
               King
               Ethelred
               ,
               Edgar
               ,
               Edmund
               ,
               Aethelstane
               ,
               Ina
               King
            
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             ,
             and
             
               King
               Alfred
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               26
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             William
             the
             
               Conquerour
               instituting
            
             and
             indowing
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Battell
             ,
             gave
             the
             
               Abbat
               exemption
            
             from
             all
             jurisdiction
             of
             any
             
               Bishops
               ,
               aut
               quarumlibet
               personarum
               dominatione
               ,
               
               from
               all
               dominion
            
             or
             
               rule
               of
               any
               persons
               whatsoever
               ,
               sicut
               Ecclesia
               Christi
               Cantuariensis
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ;
             Which
             imports
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             had
             no
             such
             Ruler
             over
             him
             (
             but
             the
             King
             )
             and
             2.
             that
             the
             Abbat
             of
             Battell
             was
             by
             
               regal
               power
            
             invested
             with
             the
             same
             privileges
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               27
            
             But
             I
             suppose
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             the
             like
             instances
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             brought
             ,
             derogatory
             enough
             to
             the
             possession
             in
             this
             belief
             here
             pretended
             ,
             will
             but
             adde
             one
             more
             to
             the
             number
             of
             such
             arguments
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             fourty
             times
             had
             replies
             made
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             truly
             this
             is
             a
             good
             easie
             compendious
             way
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             secures
             him
             against
             all
             that
             can
             be
             produced
             ,
             so
             it
             doth
             not
             incourage
             me
             to
             spend
             time
             in
             collecting
             and
             producing
             more
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             shall
             suffice
             to
             have
             added
             now
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             being
             apt
             to
             flatter
             my self
             ,
             that
             these
             arguments
             are
             demonstrative
             and
             clear
             enough
             to
             men
             of
             common
             sense
             ,
             to
             disprove
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             overthrow
             this
             Possession
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Queen
               Mary's
               retaining
               the
               Supremacy
               .
               Power
               of
               refusing
               Legates
               ,
               unreconcileable
               with
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THE
             next
             Paragraph
             is
             an
             account
             of
             a
             passage
             cited
             by
             me
             from
             the
             story
             of
             
               Queen
               Mary
            
             ,
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Queen
             Mary's
             
               titular
               retaining
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               untill
               she
               could
               dispose
               the
               disordered
               hearts
               of
               her
               subjects
               to
               get
               it
               peaceably
               revoked
               ,
               is
               no
               authority
               for
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               she
               never
               pretending
               it
               to
               be
               lawfully
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               could
               not
               doe
               otherwise
               ,
               no
               more
               is
               her
               refusing
               of
               a
               Legate
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               Catholick
               times
               and
               countries
               hath
               been
               practiced
               and
               thought
               lawfull
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             civil
             or
             
               secular
               motives
            
             they
             were
             ,
             which
             kept
             that
             Queen
             so
             long
             from
             rejecting
             the
             title
             of
             supreme
             in
             her
             own
             Kingdome
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             inquire
             ;
             If
             it
             were
             no
             unpardonable
             sin
             in
             her
             to
             continue
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             was
             incompetible
             with
             the
             
               Pope's
               universal
               Pastorship
            
             ,
             then
             why
             should
             it
             be
             so
             hainous
             in
             her
             Father
             to
             
             assume
             it
             ?
             Her
             never
             pretending
             that
             it
             was
             lawfully
             done
             ,
             signifies
             very
             little
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             she
             pretends
             not
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             unlawfull
             ;
             The
             truth
             may
             well
             lie
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             that
             she
             thought
             it
             lawful
             to
             retain
             it
             ,
             yet
             lawful
             also
             to
             bestow
             it
             on
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             former
             perswasion
             ,
             my
             charity
             obligeth
             me
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             she
             did
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             in
             force
             of
             the
             latter
             it
             is
             possible
             also
             ,
             that
             she
             did
             the
             latter
             ,
             though
             possible
             too
             ,
             that
             she
             did
             it
             upon
             reason
             of
             state
             ,
             the
             validity
             of
             her
             
               mother's
               mariage
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             her
             legitimation
             depending
             upon
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             
               Pope's
               absolute
               power
            
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             her
             opinion
             or
             practice
             is
             of
             no
             more
             force
             one
             way
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             taken
             in
             as
             a
             supernumerary
             observation
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             as
             on
             that
             alone
             to
             found
             any
             
               grand
               argument
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             As
             for
             the
             power
             of
             refusing
             a
             Legate
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             I
             cannot
             discern
             how
             that
             is
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             Popes
             pretensions
             to
             supreme
             power
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ;
             Can
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             any
             Province
             to
             refuse
             a
             Procurator
             ,
             or
             Praetor
             ,
             or
             Proconsul
             ,
             sent
             solemnly
             commissionated
             by
             the
             
               Lawfull
               Prince
            
             ?
             Was
             it
             lawfull
             for
             the
             tenants
             or
             dressers
             of
             the
             vineyard
             to
             deny
             entrance
             to
             the
             King's
             son
             or
             but
             servant
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             derogation
             to
             
               supreme
               power
            
             and
             domination
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             practiced
             and
             counted
             
               lawful
               in
               all
               Catholick
               times
               and
               Countreys
               ,
            
             this
             is
             to
             me
             an
             indication
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             time
             or
             countrey
             there
             hath
             been
             possession
             of
             this
             belief
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             
               supreme
               Pastor
            
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             sure
             if
             he
             were
             ,
             his
             Legate
             which
             is
             his
             image
             ,
             might
             in
             power
             of
             the
             original
             require
             admission
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thus
             sent
             and
             
               commissionated
               by
               him
            
             ,
             must
             by
             S.
             Peter's
             precept
             be
             allowed
             obedience
             from
             all
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             that
             Queen
             ,
             if
             such
             she
             were
             ,
             and
             such
             she
             must
             be
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             he
             had
             the
             supremacy
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             So
             again
             when
             
               Cardinal
               Petou
            
             was
             sent
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Sarisbury
             ,
             the
             denying
             him
             that
             Bishoprick
             was
             a
             check
             to
             the
             Pope's
             absolute
             supremacy
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             was
             in
             prudence
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               King
               Edward
               his
               Reformation
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               his
               Treason
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Reformation
               under
               that
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HIs
             next
             exception
             is
             to
             the
             passages
             concerning
             
               King
               Edward
            
             VI.
             Henry's
             immediate
             successor
             ,
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             King
             Edward
             
               a
               childe
               of
               nine
               years
               old
               fell
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               wicked
               and
               ambitious
               traytors
               ,
               who
               knowing
               the
               Kingdome
               affected
               for
               religion
               sake
               to
               Queen
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               to
               cut
               off
               her
               succession
               ,
               and
               introduce
               their
               own
               ,
               thought
               sit
               to
               strengthen
               their
               faction
               ,
               which
               beside
               what
               they
               might
               hope
               from
               abroad
               ,
               consisted
               of
               many
               Lutherans
               and
               Calvinists
               at
               home
               :
               those
               two
               sects
               having
               by
               opportunity
               of
               that
               rupture
               in
            
             Henry
             
               VIII
               .
               his
               time
               ,
               spread
               and
               nest
               led
               themselves
               in
               many
               parts
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             is
             here
             said
             hath
             little
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             of
             argument
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             truth
             .
             That
             the
             youth
             of
             the
             Prince
             can
             be
             no
             foundation
             of
             argument
             against
             the
             Legality
             of
             what
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             his
             uncle
             ,
             the
             Protector
             ,
             in
             his
             nonage
             ,
             was
             sufficiently
             shewed
             before
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             exemplified
             through
             all
             times
             and
             places
             .
             That
             this
             Protector
             should
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             young
             King
             legally
             fell
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             be
             styled
             a
             
               wicked
               ambitious
               Traytor
            
             ,
             hath
             not
             any
             degree
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             crime
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             afterward
             lost
             his
             life
             ,
             being
             farre
             from
             any
             disloyalty
             to
             his
             Sovereign
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             As
             for
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             who
             obtained
             the
             King's
             consent
             to
             settle
             the
             inheritance
             on
             
               Jane
               Grey
            
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             after
             the
             King's
             death
             ,
             proclaimed
             her
             Queen
             ,
             and
             suffered
             as
             a
             traytor
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             need
             to
             say
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             that
             this
             act
             of
             his
             ,
             how
             trayterous
             soever
             ,
             cannot
             justifie
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             at
             
               nine
               years
               old
               fell
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               traytors
               ,
            
             for
             that
             
               one
               Duke
            
             cannot
             truly
             be
             called
             traytors
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             at
             that
             age
             did
             not
             fall
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Edward
               Seymour
               Duke
            
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             under
             whom
             the
             
               six
               Articles
            
             and
             other
             acts
             of
             severity
             against
             the
             Protestants
             were
             called
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             against
             the
             
               Papal
               authority
               confirmed
            
             ,
             the
             
               Romish
               
               Masse
               abrogated
            
             ,
             the
             
               Bible
               translated
            
             ,
             and
             published
             in
             the
             
               English
               tongue
            
             ,
             the
             
               Liturgie
               reformed
            
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             offices
             performed
             in
             English
             ,
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             administred
             in
             
               both
               kindes
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             whatsoever
             was
             afterward
             done
             (
             were
             it
             never
             so
             trayterously
             )
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             influence
             on
             this
             change
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             very
             impertinently
             here
             inserted
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Orator
             ,
             not
             the
             historian
             ,
             to
             raise
             passions
             ,
             inflame
             dislkes
             and
             aversions
             in
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             give
             him
             any
             exact
             view
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             designe
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             not
             succeeding
             ,
             but
             costing
             him
             so
             dear
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             own
             life
             and
             hers
             ,
             whom
             he
             set
             up
             to
             be
             Queen
             ,
             and
             the
             succession
             regularly
             descending
             on
             
               Queen
               Mary
            
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reasonable
             account
             given
             ,
             why
             this
             treason
             of
             that
             Duke
             should
             here
             be
             proposed
             as
             the
             one
             considerable
             ,
             it
             being
             evident
             in
             the
             story
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             were
             composed
             to
             the
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             
               Queen
               Mary
            
             ,
             and
             just
             as
             they
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             trayterous
             attempt
             had
             never
             been
             made
             by
             that
             Duke
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             To
             which
             I
             might
             adde
             ,
             that
             this
             treason
             of
             his
             was
             founded
             on
             that
             very
             act
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             next
             paragraph
             this
             Gentleman
             thinks
             fit
             to
             vouch
             as
             authentick
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             no
             treason
             in
             that
             Duke
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Act
             whereby
             Mary
             as
             well
             as
             Elizabeth
             were
             adjudged
             illegitimate
             ,
             and
             so
             uncapable
             of
             the
             succession
             .
             But
             these
             are
             considerations
             very
             extrinsecal
             and
             remote
             from
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             lies
             here
             in
             the
             contest
             between
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             I
             shall
             onely
             ,
             for
             conclusion
             ,
             observe
             ,
             that
             if
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             were
             for
             Religion's
             sake
             affected
             to
             
               Queen
               Mary
            
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             certainly
             be
             skilfull
             ,
             or
             popular
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             Politick
             in
             them
             that
             thus
             desired
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             ,
             to
             introduce
             this
             change
             in
             Religion
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             aid
             they
             might
             hope
             for
             ,
             either
             from
             Lutherans
             or
             Calvinists
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             sure
             they
             might
             have
             hoped
             for
             more
             by
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             what
             he
             affirms
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             indefinitely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             affected
             to
             
               Queen
               Mary's
               Religion
            
             .
             For
             that
             other
             Kingdomes
             of
             Europe
             generally
             were
             so
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             small
             question
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth's
               illegitimacy
               answered
               .
               The
               unpolitickness
               of
               her
               Councels
               of
               Reforming
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             NOW
             follows
             his
             exceptions
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             story
             which
             concern
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             ;
             The
             first
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             
               being
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               recorded
               a
               Bastard
               ,
               and
               so
               pronounced
               by
               two
               Popes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               mistrusting
               all
               her
               Catholick
               subjects
               ,
               who
               she
               feared
               did
               adhere
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
            
             Scots
             
               title
               ,
               in
               which
               she
               was
               then
               likely
               to
               be
               supported
               by
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               her
               husband
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               men
               partly
               infected
               with
               Calvinisme
               or
               Lutheranisme
               ,
               partly
               ambitious
               of
               making
               their
               fortunes
               ,
               cast
               upon
               that
               desperate
               counsel
               of
               changing
               religion
               ;
               desperate
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               see
               amongst
               what
               a
               number
               of
               rocks
               she
               was
               ,
               in
               consequence
               of
               that
               Counsel
               forced
               to
               sail
               ,
               witness
               her
               adhering
               to
               the
               rebels
               of
               all
               her
               neighbour
               Kings
               ,
               so
               provoking
               them
               thereby
               ,
               as
               if
               the
            
             French
             
               King
               had
               not
               been
               taken
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               winde
               and
               weather
               fought
               against
               the
            
             Spanish
             Armado
             ,
             
               in
               all
               likelihood
               she
               had
               been
               ruined
               ,
               especially
               her
               Catholick
               subjects
               being
               so
               provoked
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               by
               most
               cruell
               and
               bloody
               Laws
               :
               but
               this
               by
               the
               by
               :
               though
               from
               hence
               the
               Reader
               may
               judge
               of
               reason
               of
               changing
               religion
               in
               her
               time
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               solid
               foundation
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             hath
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             That
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             was
             
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               recorded
               a
               bastard
            
             ;
             hath
             no
             farther
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             is
             of
             force
             against
             
               Queen
               Mary
            
             also
             ,
             The
             same
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             affirming
             the
             mariages
             with
             
               Queen
               Katharine
            
             ,
             and
             Anne
             of
             Bolen
             void
             ,
             and
             their
             
               children
               Mary
            
             and
             
               Elizabeth
               illegitimate
            
             ,
             and
             so
             involving
             them
             equa'y
             under
             the
             same
             censure
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             Nay
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             force
             in
             this
             (
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             by
             mentioning
             it
             is
             obliged
             to
             think
             there
             is
             )
             it
             must
             be
             much
             more
             to
             
               Queen
               Maries
            
             disadvantage
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             upon
             the
             birth
             of
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             't
             was
             enacted
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             the
             marriage
             with
             Katharine
             was
             null
             ,
             because
             incestuous
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             with
             Anne
             lawfull
             (
             which
             certainly
             it
             
             was
             ,
             if
             the
             former
             was
             incestuous
             and
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             Vniversities
             and
             most
             learned
             men
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             not
             by
             the
             
               Pope's
               power
            
             be
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             being
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             )
             and
             by
             the
             same
             
               act
               Elizabeth
            
             is
             declared
             heir
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             King
             should
             have
             no
             heir
             male
             ,
             and
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             taken
             to
             the
             King
             and
             to
             his
             heirs
             by
             Anne
             the
             mother
             of
             Elizabeth
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             the
             subsequent
             act
             ,
             that
             decreed
             the
             succession
             ,
             and
             establisht
             it
             first
             in
             Edward
             ,
             then
             in
             Mary
             ,
             then
             in
             Elizabeth
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             that
             Mary
             did
             actually
             ascend
             to
             the
             throne
             ,
             was
             equally
             favourable
             to
             both
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             so
             still
             if
             any
             thing
             were
             to
             be
             concluded
             from
             this
             
               Gentleman
               's
               prooemial
            
             consideration
             ,
             it
             still
             lies
             more
             against
             
               Queen
               Mary
            
             ,
             than
             against
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             cause
             (
             on
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             suppose
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             our
             stories
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             given
             
               Cardinal
               Campeius
            
             his
             Legate
             a
             
               Private
               Bull
            
             ,
             much
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             
               King's
               pretensions
            
             ,
             but
             kept
             it
             under
             some
             restraint
             till
             he
             saw
             how
             the
             Emperour's
             affairs
             in
             Italy
             would
             succeed
             )
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               several
               declarations
            
             against
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             onely
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             how
             well
             founded
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             discern
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             a
             place
             for
             such
             disputes
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             much
             lesse
             for
             the
             other
             Politick
             considerations
             that
             here
             follow
             ,
             whether
             the
             counsel
             of
             re-excluding
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             to
             a
             farther
             Reformation
             in
             her
             Kingdomes
             ,
             were
             a
             
               desperate
               Counsel
            
             or
             no
             ,
             For
             if
             to
             this
             
               Gentleman's
               arguments
            
             I
             shall
             grant
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             will
             be
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             her
             action
             was
             unskilful
             in
             secular
             considerations
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             is
             no
             way
             consequent
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             more
             than
             ,
             as
             Prince
             ,
             she
             had
             power
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             impious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             that
             ,
             which
             being
             built
             on
             so
             feeble
             a
             foundation
             ,
             proved
             yet
             competently
             successfull
             ,
             is
             by
             this
             means
             conclusible
             to
             have
             been
             unlawful
             and
             null
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             alone
             can
             be
             founded
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             suggestion
             here
             ,
             that
             we
             that
             adhere
             to
             her
             Reformation
             ,
             must
             be
             adjudged
             schismaticks
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               .
               Mr.
               Masons
               Record
               .
               Introducing
               of
               Turcisme
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             WHat
             remaines
             on
             this
             head
             of
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             as
             the
             narration
             after
             this
             long
             Prooeme
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             after
             an
             acknowledged
             (
             yet
             at
             large
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             will
             be
             soone
             dispatch't
             ;
             It
             is
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               How
               far
               Master
            
             Mason
             
               can
               justifie
               the
               ordination
               of
               Queen
            
             Elizabeths
             
               Bishops
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               now
               examine
               ;
               but
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Record
               (
               if
               there
               be
               such
               an
               one
               )
               hath
               a
               great
               prejudice
               of
               being
               forged
               ,
               since
               it
               lay
               some
               fifty
               years
               unknowne
               amongst
               the
               Clamors
               against
               the
               flagrant
               act
               ,
               and
               no
               permission
               given
               to
               Gatholikes
               to
               examine
               the
               ingenuity
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               howsoever
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               material
               mission
               they
               had
               by
               an
               external
               consecration
               ,
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               to
               have
               consecrated
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               pretended
               to
               have
               given
               them
               order
               to
               preach
               the
               Dectrine
               ,
               or
               exercise
               the
               Religion
               they
               after
               did
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               true
               meaning
               and
               effect
               of
               mission
               .
               I
               cannot
               end
               without
               noting
               in
               his
               24.
               
               Parag
               :
               the
               foundation
               upon
               what
               he
               himselfe
               saies
               his
               whole
               designe
               relies
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               recession
               from
               the
               Roman
               Church
               was
               done
               by
               those
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               onely
               the
               power
               of
               right
               belonged
               legally
               ,
            
             viz
             
               the
               King
               and
               Bishops
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               Schisme
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               soever
               the
               reason
               of
               dividing
               hath
               been
               ,
               even
               to
               turne
               Turkes
               ,
               or
               for
               violating
               never
               so
               fundamental
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               it
               had
               not
               been
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             
               Mr.
               Masons
               Records
            
             are
             ,
             and
             of
             how
             good
             and
             unquestionable
             authority
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             view
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             which
             sets
             downe
             all
             so
             particularly
             ,
             and
             irrefragably
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gentlemans
             interests
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             strict
             examination
             of
             that
             whole
             matter
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             vindicating
             and
             justifying
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             
               order
               Ecclesiastical
            
             hath
             been
             regularly
             preserved
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             alone
             the
             Romanist
             accuseth
             us
             for
             the
             interruption
             of
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               reformation
            
             .
             (
             To
             which
             head
             of
             discourse
             it
             is
             not
             amisse
             to
             
             adde
             the
             resolution
             of
             Cudsemius
             the
             
               Jesuite
               ,
               de
               desper
               :
               Calvini
               causà
               ,
               cap.
            
             11.
             that
             the
             
               English
               Nation
            
             are
             not
             Hereticks
             ,
             because
             they
             
               remain
               in
               a
               perpetual
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             Which
             being
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             in
             that
             Sect.
             16.
             
             I
             purposed
             to
             conclude
             from
             Mr.
             Masons
             worke
             ,
             and
             the
             Records
             by
             him
             produced
             ,
             it
             lyes
             not
             on
             me
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             which
             ordained
             those
             
               Queen
               Eilzabeth-Bishops
            
             ,
             gave
             them
             order
             to
             
               preach
               the
               Doctrine
               they
               after
               did
               ,
            
             or
             to
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             suggestion
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             and
             effect
             of
             Mission
             .
             It
             may
             suffice
             that
             they
             which
             consecrated
             them
             ,
             gave
             them
             the
             same
             power
             which
             themselves
             derived
             by
             succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             sufficient
             to
             authorize
             them
             to
             preach
             all
             Apostolical
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             preacht
             any
             other
             ,
             let
             it
             appeare
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             never
             justifie
             their
             preaching
             .
             But
             that
             is
             not
             attempted
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             herein
             no
             farther
             matter
             ,
             that
             exacts
             reply
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             For
             as
             to
             his
             parting
             blow
             ,
             which
             he
             
               cannot
               omit
            
             ,
             in
             reply
             to
             Sect
             20.
             certainly
             it
             hath
             little
             impression
             on
             my
             discourse
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             inquire
             what
             is
             unlawful
             or
             
               criminous
               Universally
            
             ,
             for
             then
             sure
             I
             should
             have
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             bringing
             in
             Turcisme
             ,
             or
             
               violating
               fundamental
               points
               of
               Religion
            
             had
             been
             such
             ,
             but
             peculiarly
             and
             precisely
             this
             ,
             what
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             notion
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             a
             
               voluntary
               separation
            
             from
             our
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Superiours
            
             ;
             of
             which
             that
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             guilty
             ,
             when
             we
             act
             in
             perfect
             concord
             ,
             compliance
             and
             subordination
             to
             all
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             right
             of
             superiority
             legally
             belonged
             ,
             is
             I
             suppose
             ,
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             need
             no
             farther
             proof
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             As
             for
             any
             such
             act
             of
             
               lawful
               Superiors
            
             in
             bringing
             in
             Turcisme
             ,
             or
             
               violating
               fundamental
               points
            
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             apt
             to
             style
             that
             Schisme
             (
             any
             more
             than
             I
             would
             call
             
               perjury
               ,
               lying
            
             ,
             or
             incest
             ,
             simple
             fornication
             )
             it
             being
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             instance
             ,
             Apostasie
             and
             total
             defection
             from
             Christ
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             is
             a
             little
             more
             than
             denying
             the
             
               Popes
               Vniversal
               Pastorship
            
             ,
             or
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             in
             which
             consists
             his
             grand
             species
             of
             Schisme
             )
             and
             in
             the
             
               second
               ,
               Heresie
            
             ,
             and
             the
             grossest
             sort
             of
             Schisme
             together
             ,
             that
             of
             departing
             from
             
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             being
             by
             me
             Chap.
             8.
             distinctly
             handled
             ,
             as
             a
             second
             species
             of
             schisme
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             need
             here
             say
             to
             this
             Gentleman's
             exception
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             indevoured
             to
             speak
             as
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             confusedly
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             not
             mix
             things
             that
             were
             distant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             not
             speak
             of
             that
             second
             kinde
             of
             schisme
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             I
             proposed
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             first
             onely
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             onely
             said
             nothing
             to
             it
             in
             that
             Chapter
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             this
             was
             but
             my
             duty
             to
             doe
             ,
             agreeably
             to
             all
             rules
             of
             method
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             he
             might
             very
             well
             have
             spared
             that
             animadversion
             which
             he
             saith
             he
             could
             
               not
               end
               without
               noting
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           the
           eighth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Division
               of
               Schisme
               .
               An
               Answer
               to
               many
               Questions
               about
               Schism
               ,
               A
               retortion
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             IN
             proceeding
             to
             the
             view
             of
             Chap.
             8.
             this
             Gentleman
             without
             any
             cause
             is
             pleased
             to
             change
             the
             division
             of
             the
             
               second
               sort
            
             of
             schisme
             there
             handled
             ,
             into
             another
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             more
             sutable
             to
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             make
             two
             light
             skirmishes
             against
             the
             discourse
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
             He
             begins
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               In
               his
            
             8th
             
               Chapter
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               understand
               ,
               he
               divideth
               Schisme
               into
               formal
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               breach
               of
               unity
               ;
               and
               material
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               breach
               of
               Doctrine
               or
               Customes
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               was
               united
               :
               the
               former
               he
               brancheth
               into
               subordination
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
             
               of
               which
               enough
               hath
               been
               said
               ;
               and
               breach
               of
               the
               way
               provided
               by
               Christ
               for
               maintaining
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               puts
               in
               many
               subordinations
               without
               any
               effect
               ,
            
             
             
               For
               let
               us
               ask
               ,
               if
               inferior
               Clergie-men
               dissent
               from
               their
               own
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               their
               Metropolitan
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               it
               Schisme
               ?
               he
               will
               answer
               ,
               No
               :
               If
               a
               Metropolitan
               dissent
               from
               his
               Primate
               ,
               but
               agree
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               is
               it
               schisme
               ?
               I
               think
               he
               must
               say
               ,
               No
               :
               If
               a
               Patriarch
               dissent
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               agree
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               is
               it
               schisme
               ?
               No
               :
               If
               a
               Nation
               or
               a
               Bishop
               dissent
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               General
               Councel
               ,
               is
               it
               schism
               ?
               still
               I
               believe
               he
               will
               answer
               ,
               No
               :
               Where
               then
               is
               schisme
               provided
               against
               ?
               or
               where
               truly
               is
               there
               any
               subordination
               in
               Faith
               ?
               if
               none
               of
               these
               are
               subject
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               their
               Superiors
               or
               Vniversals
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             What
             my
             division
             there
             is
             ,
             will
             be
             obvious
             enough
             to
             any
             man's
             understanding
             .
             In
             the
             third
             Chap
             :
             the
             foundation
             had
             been
             laid
             in
             the
             opposition
             betwixt
             Schisme
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Vnity
            
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             unity
             was
             the
             conserving
             all
             due
             relations
             ,
             whether
             of
             subordination
             ,
             or
             equality
             ,
             wherein
             each
             member
             of
             
               Christ's
               Church
            
             is
             concerned
             one
             toward
             another
             ,
             so
             there
             were
             two
             prime
             branches
             of
             schisme
             ,
             the
             one
             against
             the
             subordination
             which
             Christ
             setled
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             second
             against
             the
             
               mutual
               charity
            
             ,
             which
             he
             left
             as
             his
             Legacy
             among
             Christians
             .
             And
             the
             former
             of
             these
             being
             discussed
             at
             large
             in
             order
             to
             the
             present
             debate
             ,
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             method
             led
             me
             to
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             consider
             Schisme
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             offence
             against
             the
             
               mutual
               unity
            
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             which
             Christ
             left
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             among
             Christians
             ;
             And
             that
             I
             might
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             streighten
             the
             bounds
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Schism
             ,
             or
             omit
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             can
             ,
             by
             any
             rule
             of
             discourse
             ,
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             borders
             or
             confines
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             either
             to
             lay
             charge
             on
             us
             ,
             or
             render
             our
             Vindication
             the
             clearer
             ,
             I
             distributed
             it
             into
             as
             many
             parts
             ,
             as
             in
             my
             opinion
             the
             matter
             could
             by
             any
             be
             thought
             to
             beare
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             into
             
               three
               species
            
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             breach
             in
             the
             Doctrines
             or
             Traditions
             (
             together
             with
             the
             institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             whether
             in
             government
             ,
             or
             observances
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             offence
             against
             
               external
               peace
            
             or
             
               communion
               Ecclesiastical
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             want
             of
             that
             Charity
             which
             is
             due
             from
             every
             Christian
             to
             every
             Christian
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             againe
             subdivided
             and
             considered
             ,
             1.
             in
             the
             grosse
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             departing
             from
             the
             rules
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             for
             the
             founding
             and
             upholding
             unity
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             &c.
             
             2.
             in
             particular
             ,
             the
             asserting
             of
             any
             particular
             doctrine
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christ's
             and
             the
             Apostolical
             pure
             Churches
             establishment
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             The
             Scheme
             being
             thus
             laid
             as
             regular
             ,
             and
             as
             comprehensive
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             devise
             1.
             here
             is
             not
             one
             word
             said
             to
             expresse
             any
             cause
             of
             dislike
             or
             exception
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             2.
             it
             is
             quite
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             formal
             and
             material
             Schisme
             ,
             &c.
             substituted
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             what
             temptation
             or
             designe
             ,
             
             save
             onely
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             gaine
             somewhat
             by
             the
             shuffle
             and
             confusion
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             distinctnesse
             of
             discourse
             could
             yeild
             him
             ,
             I
             cannot
             divine
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             As
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             yet
             discern
             not
             the
             
               particular
               advantages
            
             he
             had
             in
             his
             intuition
             ,
             but
             suppose
             them
             latent
             and
             reserved
             ;
             For
             to
             his
             special
             discovery
             that
             he
             means
             to
             make
             by
             asking
             (
             and
             supposing
             answers
             to
             )
             many
             questions
             proportionable
             to
             the
             several
             links
             in
             the
             subordination
             ,
             the
             account
             will
             be
             easie
             enough
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             as
             any
             
               particular
               Bishop
            
             remains
             in
             the
             due
             subordination
             to
             his
             
               Canonical
               superiors
            
             ,
             so
             long
             the
             departure
             of
             any
             clergie
             man
             that
             is
             under
             his
             jurisdiction
             ,
             from
             that
             obedience
             which
             Canonically
             he
             owes
             him
             ,
             is
             in
             him
             that
             is
             thus
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             schisme
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             But
             then
             I
             ,
             when
             instead
             of
             departure
             he
             puts
             dissent
             (
             which
             may
             belong
             to
             light
             matters
             ,
             wherein
             liberty
             of
             dissent
             from
             Superiors
             ,
             is
             yeilded
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             greater
             matters
             ,
             without
             departing
             from
             obedience
             or
             Communion
             )
             this
             is
             not
             fairly
             done
             ,
             this
             difference
             having
             a
             visible
             influence
             on
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             of
             the
             clergie-man's
             dissent
             from
             his
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             makes
             me
             answer
             that
             it
             is
             not
             schisme
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             from
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             I
             never
             gave
             him
             my
             letter
             of
             Proxie
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             the
             dissent
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             improved
             into
             a
             departure
             (
             which
             alone
             makes
             schisme
             )
             I
             shall
             not
             doubt
             to
             pronounce
             it
             schisme
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             have
             first
             made
             his
             appeal
             from
             his
             Bishop
             to
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             and
             his
             Councel
             of
             Bishops
             be
             adjudged
             to
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             his
             Bishop
             by
             that
             judgment
             be
             reduced
             to
             order
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             ,
             he
             cannot
             again
             without
             
               schisme
               depart
            
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             from
             Primates
             he
             ascends
             to
             Patriarchs
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             latter
             had
             a
             
               power
               superiour
            
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             again
             from
             the
             l'atriarchs
             to
             the
             
               first
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             this
             he
             knows
             hath
             no
             place
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             no
             power
             of
             any
             Patriarch
             above
             a
             Primate
             ,
             no
             supremacie
             over
             all
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             yet
             allow
             them
             and
             him
             (
             proportionably
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             if
             that
             will
             content
             him
             )
             that
             Primacie
             of
             order
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             
               antient
               Canons
            
             ,
             is
             allowed
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             whatsoever
             concerning
             these
             several
             steps
             from
             the
             
               lowest
               Clergie
               man
            
             to
             the
             first
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             he
             phansies
             to
             be
             answered
             by
             us
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             concludes
             ,
             that
             then
             
               schism
               is
               no
               way
               provided
               against
               ,
            
             is
             visibly
             much
             more
             true
             of
             any
             Romanist
             ;
             For
             certainly
             if
             he
             dissent
             not
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             no
             schisme
             ,
             in
             him
             though
             he
             dissent
             from
             his
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             his
             own
             
               Archbishop
               ,
               Primate
            
             ,
             and
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             doe
             dissent
             from
             him
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             his
             consenting
             with
             all
             his
             
               inferior
               Governors
            
             ,
             that
             will
             stand
             him
             in
             stead
             for
             his
             vindication
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             And
             therefore
             if
             what
             he
             hath
             formed
             against
             me
             by
             his
             making
             answer
             himself
             to
             his
             own
             questions
             ,
             be
             found
             really
             to
             conclude
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             it
             doth
             )
             against
             all
             subordination
             ,
             't
             is
             now
             evident
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             blameable
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             doubtlesse
             ,
             that
             hath
             divolved
             all
             into
             the
             
               Monarchike
               supremacy
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             permits
             us
             not
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             any
             other
             our
             
               immediate
               superiors
            
             require
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             he
             puts
             into
             my
             mouth
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             ,
             concerning
             subordination
             to
             a
             
               General
               Councel
            
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             nation
             or
             
               Bishop
               dissent
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               a
               General
               Councel
               ,
               still
               it
               is
               not
               schisme
               ,
            
             unlesse
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             there
             be
             deceit
             in
             substituting
             the
             word
             Dissent
             ,
             for
             Departure
             or
             Recession
             ,
             I
             shall
             no
             way
             acknowledge
             the
             answer
             which
             he
             believes
             I
             will
             make
             ;
             For
             certainly
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             
               General
               Councel
            
             against
             the
             dissents
             of
             a
             nation
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             a
             particular
             Bishop
             .
             And
             these
             were
             misadventures
             enough
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             one
             Paragraph
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               few
               heads
               resolved
               on
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               The
               notion
               of
               Fundamentals
               .
               The
               Canon
               of
               Ephesus
               concerning
               it
               .
               The
               definition
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               Florence
               .
               Many
               Churches
               have
               not
               betrayed
               this
               trust
               .
               Christian
               practice
               to
               be
               super-added
               .
               The
               few
               things
               preserved
               by
               Tradition
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             NExt
             he
             proceeds
             to
             another
             part
             of
             the
             discourse
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             concerning
             the
             heads
             resolved
             on
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             in
             order
             to
             
               planting
               Christian
            
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             he
             thus
             offers
             his
             exceptions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               But
               ,
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               resolved
               upon
               some
               few
               heads
               of
               special
               force
               and
               efficacy
               to
               the
               planting
               of
               Christian
               life
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               preaching
               and
               depositing
               them
               in
               every
               Church
               of
               their
               plantation
               .
               Truly
               I
               doe
               not
               know
               what
               a
               Catholick
               professeth
               more
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               the
               word
               few
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               enough
               to
               forme
               a
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Christian
               life
               ,
               and
               will
               shew
               us
               a
               Church
               which
               hath
               not
               betrayed
               the
               trust
               deposited
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               be
               none
               ,
               what
               availeth
               this
               depositing
               ?
               if
               there
               be
               any
               ,
               cleare
               it
               is
               that
               it
               preserved
               it
               by
               Tradition
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               a
               question
               whether
               it
               hath
               or
               no
               ,
               againe
               I
               demand
               to
               what
               purpose
               was
               the
               depositing
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               the
               Doctor
               would
               speak
               aloud
               ,
               I
               doubt
               he
               would
               be
               subject
               to
               as
               much
               jealousie
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
            
             Grotius
             was
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             That
             what
             I
             affirme
             ,
             as
             he
             confesseth
             conformably
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Catholikes
               profession
            
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             full
             and
             explicite
             as
             he
             can
             desire
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             expresse
             my
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             
               few
               heads
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             resolved
             on
             ,
             were
             sufficient
             both
             for
             number
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             or
             in
             *
             Athanasius
             his
             language
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sufficient
               for
               the
               averting
               all
               impiety
               ,
               and
               establishment
               of
               all
               piety
               in
               Christ
            
             ;
             And
             for
             his
             satisfaction
             therein
             ,
             I
             referre
             him
             to
             the
             Treatise
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             printed
             since
             that
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             onely
             designe
             was
             to
             insist
             on
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             grand
             notion
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             deemed
             most
             proper
             and
             effectual
             to
             plant
             Christian
             life
             in
             a
             world
             of
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             briefly
             to
             set
             downe
             and
             enumerate
             all
             those
             that
             the
             Apostles
             thought
             thus
             necessary
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             adde
             one
             observation
             ,
             that
             this
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             foundation
             by
             them
             laid
             and
             somewhat
             explained
             (
             on
             occasion
             of
             Heretical
             opposers
             )
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
             &c.
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Ephesine
               Councel
            
             following
             that
             of
             Nice
             ,
             106.
             yeares
             ,
             made
             a
             decree
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               lawfull
               for
               any
               man
               to
               produce
               ,
               write
               ,
               〈◊〉
               compose
               any
               beliefe
               beside
               that
               which
               was
               establisht
               by
               the
               
               Fathers
               at
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               and
               that
               they
               which
               should
               dare
               to
               compose
               or
               offer
               any
               such
               to
               any
               that
               would
               from
               Gentilisme
               ,
               Judaisme
               ,
               or
               whatever
               Heresie
               convert
               to
               the
               ackcowledgment
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               should
               be
               deposed
               from
               their
               Bishopricks
               ,
               if
               Laymen
               ,
               anathematised
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             And
             this
             authority
             being
             prest
             by
             the
             Greeks
             to
             the
             Latines
             ,
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             *
             Florence
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             this
             
               smart
               expression
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               No
               man
               will
               accuse
               the
               Faith
            
             (
             that
             which
             those
             Fathers
             had
             profest
             )
             or
             
               charge
               it
               of
               imperfection
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               be
               mad
               ,
               Concil
               .
               l.
               7.
               p.
               642.
               
               A.
            
             The
             Latines
             answer
             is
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             that
             Canon
             did
             not
             forbid
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               another
               explication
               agreeable
               to
               the
               truth
               contained
               in
               that
               Crede
               ,
            
             acknowledging
             that
             it
             did
             forbid
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             difference
             as
             well
             as
             contrariety
             (
             pag.
             644.
             b
             )
             and
             even
             for
             such
             a
             
               bare
               explication
            
             they
             counted
             not
             that
             lawfull
             for
             any
             but
             the
             
               Fathers
               convened
            
             in
             
               O
               Ecumenical
               Synods
            
             ,
             citing
             it
             from
             
               Aquinas
               ,
               2a
               .
               2
               ae
               .
               qu
               :
               1
               :
               ar
               .
            
             10.
             and
             adding
             that
             he
             spake
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               any
               Creed
               whatsoever
               which
               was
               common
               to
               the
            
             whole
             Church
             .
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             accordingly
             there
             followes
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Celestine
             to
             Nestorius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               beliefe
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               requires
               neither
               addition
               nor
               diminution
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             concerned
             ,
             who
             impose
             so
             many
             
               new
               articles
            
             of
             beliefe
             upon
             their
             owne
             Churches
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             that
             desire
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             each
             Romanist
             to
             consider
             ,
             ann
             shall
             onely
             adde
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Catechism
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             
               Costerus
               ,
               Petrus
               de
               Soto
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             by
             command
             of
             the
             
               Archbishop
               of
               Triers
               ,
               resp
               .
               ad
               2.
               qu.
               Neque
               ulla
               unquam
               ex
               titit
               haresis
               ,
               quae
               non
               hoc
               symbolo
               damnari
               potuerit
               ,
               There
               was
               never
               any
               Heresie
               which
               might
               not
               be
               condemned
               by
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
            
             It
             were
             well
             we
             might
             be
             allowed
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             tryal
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             And
             now
             having
             given
             this
             pledge
             of
             my
             readinesse
             to
             answer
             his
             questions
             ,
             though
             I
             discern
             not
             any
             obligation
             ,
             arising
             from
             my
             former
             discourse
             ,
             to
             lye
             upon
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             
             so
             nice
             or
             sparing
             of
             my
             paines
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             him
             a
             clear
             account
             also
             of
             his
             subsequent
             demands
             ,
             but
             shall
             speak
             as
             loud
             as
             he
             would
             wish
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             first
             to
             the
             first
             demand
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             those
             few
             heads
             I
             spoke
             of
             ,
             I
             can
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             shew
             him
             Churches
             enough
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             betrayed
             the
             
               trust
               deposited
            
             ;
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             even
             now
             ,
             under
             the
             saddest
             persecution
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             tempted
             to
             betray
             that
             trust
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             Prosperity
             and
             Splendor
             ,
             and
             Grandeur
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             long
             injoyed
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             the
             Historian
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               acrioribus
               stimulis
               animum
               explorant
            
             ,
             hath
             as
             yet
             held
             out
             
               thus
               farre
            
             :
             I
             meane
             hath
             retainnd
             those
             
               few
               head●
            
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             is
             not
             accused
             by
             us
             to
             have
             betrayed
             that
             trust
             (
             I
             wish
             it
             were
             as
             blamelesse
             in
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             particularly
             in
             that
             wherein
             our
             present
             debate
             is
             most
             concerned
             ,
             in
             imposing
             
               new
               Articles
            
             of
             Faith
             on
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             her
             own
             infallibility
             for
             the
             first
             of
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             The
             same
             I
             can
             as
             freely
             affirm
             of
             all
             other
             
               National
               Churches
            
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             confining
             my
             discourse
             still
             to
             the
             small
             (
             yet
             in
             the
             Apostles
             opinions
             sufficient
             )
             number
             of
             heads
             of
             special
             force
             to
             the
             planting
             of
             
               Christian
               life
            
             through
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             And
             so
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             is
             much
             disappointed
             in
             his
             expectation
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             name
             any
             Church
             that
             hath
             not
             betrayed
             the
             trust
             deposited
             ,
             so
             I
             must
             professe
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             as
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             agree
             in
             believing
             and
             conserving
             those
             few
             pretious
             heads
             of
             truth
             ,
             designed
             to
             so
             glorious
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             peopling
             a
             world
             with
             a
             
               peculiar
               colonie
            
             of
             inhabitants
             ,
             all
             uniformly
             
               zealous
               of
               good
               workes
            
             ,
             should
             all
             joyne
             hands
             and
             hearts
             ,
             to
             adde
             that
             superstructure
             to
             the
             foundation
             ,
             pure
             ,
             immaculate
             ,
             
               Elevated
               ,
               Heroical
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Christian
             practice
             ,
             to
             the
             untainted
             beliefe
             of
             these
             few
             things
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             And
             then
             how
             much
             blame
             (
             by
             force
             of
             that
             Canon
             of
             Ephesus
             )
             most
             justly
             belongs
             unto
             them
             that
             make
             it
             their
             great
             interest
             to
             quarrel
             ,
             divide
             from
             ,
             and
             anathematize
             ,
             all
             others
             ,
             who
             cannot
             believe
             all
             other
             things
             which
             they
             chance
             to
             believe
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             they
             agree
             with
             them
             in
             all
             that
             the
             Apostles
             thus
             thought
             necessary
             to
             be
             agreed
             in
             ;
             &
             indeed
             how
             contrary
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             destructive
             to
             
               this
               superstructure
            
             ,
             of
             which
             Charity
             in
             one
             principall
             ingredient
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             designe
             of
             
             laying
             the
             foundation
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             foundation
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             this
             Gentleman
             and
             every
             sober
             Christian
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             judge
             not
             as
             I
             doe
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             number
             it
             among
             the
             prodigies
             of
             the
             age
             ,
             or
             indeed
             thinke
             stranger
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             long
             done
             of
             the
             great
             distance
             betwixt
             Reason
             and
             Passion
             in
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             creatures
             ,
             Man
             ,
             and
             (
             God
             knowes
             too
             oft
             )
             in
             the
             same
             Individual
             creature
             ,
             the
             same
             Man
             and
             Christian
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             Having
             gone
             thus
             farre
             in
             ready
             obedience
             to
             this
             Gentlemans
             lightest
             intimation
             of
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             first
             demand
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             same
             humour
             proceed
             without
             all
             reserve
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             doubting
             as
             little
             as
             he
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             few
             things
             (
             all
             justice
             must
             allow
             our
             discourse
             to
             he
             coherent
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             same
             subject
             with
             which
             we
             began
             )
             
               have
               been
               preserved
               in
               each
               Church
               by
               Tradition
               ,
            
             and
             then
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             of
             doubt
             concerning
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             question
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             if
             by
             thus
             
               speaking
               aloud
            
             to
             every
             of
             his
             demands
             ,
             I
             render
             my selfe
             
               subject
               to
               as
               much
               jealousie
               as
               I
               say
            
             Grotius
             was
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             accuse
             him
             as
             my
             tempter
             ,
             but
             onely
             support
             and
             comfort
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             retained
             as
             much
             innocence
             as
             I
             alwaies
             thought
             Grotius
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             by
             declaring
             my
             meaning
             thus
             clearly
             ,
             and
             professing
             that
             I
             mean
             no
             whit
             more
             than
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             place
             for
             jealousie
             remaining
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             If
             to
             believe
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             to
             be
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             by
             tradition
             in
             every
             
               national
               Church
            
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             to
             this
             ,
             be
             any
             heresie
             ,
             I
             am
             visibly
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             have
             my
             words
             put
             upon
             the
             rack
             (
             as
             Grotius's
             have
             been
             )
             to
             extort
             a
             more
             explicite
             confession
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Submission
               without
               opinion
               of
               infallibility
               .
               The
               appeal
               to
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               first
               300
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               General
               Conncels
               ,
               to
               what
               it
               belongs
               .
               The
               silence
               of
               the
               first
               times
               no
               advantage
               to
               the
               Romanist
               .
               Two
               Questions
               of
               Additaments
               to
               Faith
               ;
               The
               way
               of
               debating
               each
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             HIS
             last
             exception
             to
             this
             Chapter
             is
             to
             our
             profession
             of
             humility
             and
             temper
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             those
             of
             our
             religion
             must
             not
             be
             permitted
             to
             assume
             to
             themselves
             (
             and
             which
             I
             was
             no
             farther
             so
             insolent
             to
             assume
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             observable
             in
             the
             peculiarity
             of
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England's
               Reformation
            
             )
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               I
               cannot
               but
               admire
               indeed
               the
               great
               temper
               he
               professeth
               men
               of
               his
               religion
               have
               ,
               in
               choosing
               of
               Doctrines
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               their
               submission
               to
               the
               three
               first
               Ages
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               first
               Councels
               ,
               but
               I
               confesse
               it
               is
               a
               humility
               I
               understand
               not
               ,
               first
               to
               professe
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               whether
               their
               teachers
               say
               true
               or
               no
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               fallible
               )
               and
               then
               to
               hold
               under
               pain
               of
               damnation
               what
               they
               say
               .
               Another
               piece
               of
               their
               humility
               is
               in
               submitting
               to
               ages
               ,
               where
               very
               few
               witnesses
               can
               be
               found
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               rarity
               of
               the
               Authors
               and
               the
               little
               occasion
               they
               had
               to
               speak
               of
               present
               controversies
               .
               A
               third
               note
               of
               humility
               is
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               fourth
               Councel
               was
               held
               about
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               fift
               Age
               ,
               these
               lovers
               of
               truth
               will
               stand
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               fourth
               Age
               precedent
               ,
               or
               that
               very
               Age
               in
               which
               it
               was
               held
               ,
               so
               humble
               they
               are
               to
               submit
               to
               any
               authority
               ,
               that
               toucheth
               not
               the
               questions
               in
               present
               controversie
               ,
               but
               where
               doe
               they
               finde
               Christ's
               Church
               shall
               be
               judge
               in
               three
               Ages
               ,
               and
               fail
               in
               the
               fourth
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Councels
               in
               the
               fift
               Age
               shall
               be
               sound
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             It
             is
             very
             hard
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             please
             this
             Gentleman
             .
             Our
             humility
             is
             one
             while
             by
             him
             censured
             as
             really
             
               too
               great
            
             ,
             another
             while
             the
             want
             of
             it
             is
             our
             crime
             ,
             and
             we
             equally
             to
             be
             scoffed
             at
             on
             both
             accounts
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             It
             is
             a
             criminous
             excesse
             of
             humility
             forsooth
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             those
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             first
             professe
             not
             to
             know
             that
             they
             are
             
             infallible
             .
             But
             as
             long
             as
             we
             doe
             verily
             believe
             they
             doe
             actually
             affirm
             truth
             ,
             why
             may
             we
             not
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             not
             that
             they
             are
             infallible
             ?
             For
             certainly
             I
             may
             submit
             to
             my
             natural
             ,
             or
             
               civil
               parent
            
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             obey
             him
             in
             all
             his
             commands
             (
             supposing
             ,
             as
             now
             I
             doe
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             his
             commands
             are
             by
             me
             apprehended
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             these
             
               Councels
               definitions
            
             ,
             as
             by
             us
             believed
             to
             be
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             )
             though
             yet
             I
             neither
             account
             him
             inerrable
             nor
             impeccable
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             have
             spoken
             already
             Chap
             :
             I.
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             What
             he
             adds
             of
             
               holding
               under
               pain
               of
               damnation
               what
               they
               say
               ,
            
             is
             in
             this
             place
             an
             insertion
             of
             this
             Gentleman's
             ,
             no
             word
             being
             said
             of
             it
             in
             that
             section
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             words
             are
             confronted
             ,
             and
             having
             elsewhere
             spoken
             to
             that
             ,
             I
             abstain
             from
             adding
             more
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             In
             the
             next
             place
             it
             seems
             our
             humility
             is
             too
             scanty
             ,
             for
             when
             I
             have
             submitted
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             first
             300
             years
             ,
             or
             the
             
               four
               General
               Councels
            
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             departed
             from
             the
             
               Apostolical
               doctrines
            
             or
             traditions
             ,
             this
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             submitting
             to
             Ages
             where
             very
             few
             witnesses
             can
             be
             found
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             remembred
             ,
             what
             there
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             (
             for
             perhaps
             this
             Gentleman's
             haste
             hath
             not
             permitted
             him
             to
             advert
             to
             it
             )
             the
             contesting
             or
             innocence
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             have
             not
             departed
             from
             the
             
               Apostolick
               doctrine
            
             and
             traditions
             ;
             And
             for
             this
             whether
             could
             the
             appeal
             more
             properly
             be
             directed
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             Conservatorie
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               written
            
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             the
             conservatorie
             of
             their
             traditions
             ,
             It
             being
             unimaginable
             that
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             so
             
               per
               saltum
            
             conveyed
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             leap
             over
             those
             three
             Centuries
             next
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             leaving
             any
             footstep
             discernible
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             For
             let
             the
             witnesses
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             the
             authors
             that
             remain
             to
             us
             be
             never
             so
             few
             ,
             yet
             unlesse
             by
             some
             of
             their
             hands
             we
             be
             directed
             what
             the
             Apostles
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             know
             what
             was
             delivered
             ?
             It
             being
             all
             one
             in
             this
             respect
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             
               appear
               ,
               Tradition
            
             ,
             even
             Apostolical
             ,
             being
             no
             more
             than
             an
             empty
             name
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             suppose
             our selves
             
             able
             to
             avouch
             some
             competent
             testifiers
             of
             the
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             And
             if
             to
             these
             two
             ,
             I
             have
             added
             the
             
               four
               General
               Councels
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             held
             against
             the
             great
             disturbers
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             they
             maintained
             the
             true
             faith
             by
             these
             two
             special
             weapons
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             testified
             by
             the
             
               first
               Writers
            
             ,
             and
             our
             Church
             hath
             taken
             in
             their
             Creed●
             into
             our
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             their
             definitions
             into
             our
             Articles
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             have
             by
             that
             appeal
             so
             farre
             testified
             our
             
               non
               departure
            
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             I
             hope
             there
             is
             no
             offence
             in
             this
             ,
             no
             degree
             of
             defect
             in
             our
             humility
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             As
             for
             the
             
               little
               occasion
            
             these
             first
             had
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             
               present
               controversies
            
             ,
             that
             sure
             cannot
             be
             objected
             against
             our
             procedure
             (
             any
             more
             than
             the
             paucity
             of
             the
             Authors
             could
             )
             for
             if
             the
             Romanist
             doe
             but
             grant
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             a
             
               real
               prejudice
            
             to
             his
             pretensions
             ,
             if
             (
             which
             was
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             )
             the
             question
             be
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             have
             departed
             from
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Faith
            
             ,
             denied
             any
             
               Apost●lick
               Doctrine
            
             or
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             For
             in
             this
             Controversie
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             departed
             ,
             unlesse
             that
             Doctrine
             or
             Tradition
             being
             specified
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             be
             evidenced
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             that
             be
             evidenced
             ,
             but
             by
             those
             which
             within
             some
             competent
             distance
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             affirm
             that
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             they
             be
             pretended
             to
             affirm
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             of
             them
             that
             they
             had
             no
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             utterly
             silent
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             To
             his
             last
             note
             of
             humility
             i.
             e.
             the
             next
             expression
             of
             his
             scoptical
             humor
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             need
             of
             applying
             any
             answer
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             where
             intimated
             in
             that
             Treatise
             that
             we
             are
             not
             ready
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             
               fourth
               Age
            
             ,
             or
             that
             wherein
             the
             
               fourth
               Councel
            
             was
             held
             ;
             All
             that
             was
             said
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             three
             
               first
               Ages
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               four
               General
               Councels
            
             were
             competent
             witnesses
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               doctrines
            
             and
             traditions
             ,
             and
             I
             desire
             any
             man
             to
             name
             any
             other
             that
             were
             more
             competent
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             i.
             e.
             to
             testifie
             what
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             It
             being
             certain
             that
             whosoever
             doth
             (
             not
             by
             inspiration
             )
             tell
             us
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             kinde
             ,
             must
             assume
             to
             tell
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             evident
             that
             all
             those
             things
             (
             that
             even
             now
             
             were
             spoken
             of
             )
             which
             the
             Apostles
             resolved
             on
             ,
             as
             heads
             of
             special
             force
             to
             form
             religion
             and
             Christian
             life
             ,
             were
             by
             this
             means
             conveyed
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             Mean
             while
             other
             matters
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             we
             look
             on
             as
             additaments
             to
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             subject
             of
             a
             
               double
               question
            
             ,
             1.
             whether
             they
             be
             parts
             of
             that
             faith
             which
             was
             once
             ,
             or
             
               at
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               saints
               ,
            
             2.
             whether
             not
             appearing
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             there
             be
             any
             other
             just
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             though
             but
             by
             an
             humane
             Faith
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             any
             truth
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             Now
             of
             these
             two
             questions
             ,
             as
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             former
             depends
             upon
             those
             Ages
             ,
             which
             alone
             can
             conveigh
             Tradition
             to
             the
             succeeding
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             for
             that
             we
             referre
             our selves
             to
             the
             former
             Vmpirage
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             then
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             not
             occasion
             to
             speak
             in
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             And
             if
             my
             answer
             be
             required
             now
             ,
             I
             shall
             readily
             give
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             most
             
               flourishing
               Ages
            
             of
             it
             ,
             wherein
             their
             writings
             are
             most
             voluminous
             ,
             and
             their
             Learning
             in
             Theologie
             most
             venerable
             ,
             are
             with
             us
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             consideration
             ;
             we
             doe
             (
             and
             shall
             upon
             all
             occasions
             demonstrate
             our selves
             to
             )
             allow
             them
             as
             full
             an
             authority
             ,
             pay
             as
             great
             and
             true
             a
             reverence
             to
             their
             judgments
             ,
             indevour
             as
             uniformly
             to
             conform
             our selves
             to
             the
             declarations
             of
             their
             sense
             ,
             as
             any
             sober
             Romanists
             are
             by
             us
             discerned
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             can
             be
             their
             interest
             to
             doe
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             controversies
             that
             lie
             between
             us
             .
             And
             so
             still
             I
             discern
             not
             ,
             wherein
             our
             humility
             can
             be
             judged
             to
             fail
             by
             those
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             now
             dispute
             ,
             being
             content
             that
             it
             should
             by
             others
             be
             judged
             excessive
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           the
           ninth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               hinderances
               of
               Communion
               imputable
               to
               the
               Romanist
               ,
               not
               to
               us
               .
               Siquis
               Ecclesiam
               non
               audierit
               ,
               one
               of
               our
               grounds
               .
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               Ecclesia
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THE
             Exceptions
             to
             this
             Chapter
             are
             not
             very
             great
             ,
             whether
             we
             respect
             their
             weight
             or
             number
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             that
             the
             former
             have
             been
             our
             exercise
             ,
             these
             may
             for
             a
             while
             detain
             us
             also
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               In
               his
            
             9th
             Chap
             :
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               he
               pretendeth
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               cause
               of
               this
               division
               ,
               because
               they
               desire
               communion
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               admitted
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               belief
               and
               practice
               of
               things
               contrary
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               of
               which
               two
               propositions
               ,
               if
               the
               second
               be
               not
               proved
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               vain
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               if
               a
               subject
               should
               plead
               he
               is
               unjustly
               outlawed
               ,
               because
               he
               doth
               not
               desire
               it
               :
               Now
               to
               prove
               the
               latter
               ,
               he
               assumeth
               that
               the
               Protestant
               is
               ready
               to
               contest
               his
               Negatives
               ,
               by
               grounds
               that
               all
               good
               Christians
               ought
               to
               be
               concluded
               by
               ,
               what
               he
               means
               by
               that
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               will
               convince
               their
               Negatives
               by
               any
               ground
               ,
               a
               good
               Christian
               ought
               to
               be
               concluded
               by
               ,
               I
               see
               nothing
               lesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               then
               will
               they
               contest
               it
               by
               ?
               all
               grounds
               a
               good
               orthodox
               Christian
               ought
               to
               be
               concluded
               by
               ?
               If
               they
               answer
               in
               the
               Affirmative
               ,
               we
               shall
               ask
               them
               whether
            
             siquis
             Ecclesiam
             non
             audierit
             
               be
               one
               of
               their
               grounds
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               say
               no
               ,
               we
               shall
               clearly
               disprove
               their
               Major
               ,
               but
               then
               their
               defence
               is
               ,
               if
               any
               ground
               ,
               or
               rule
               of
               it self
               firm
               and
               good
               ,
               speaketh
               nothing
               clearly
               of
               a
               point
               in
               question
               ,
               they
               will
               contest
               that
               point
               by
               those
               grounds
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               this
               a
               goodly
               excuse
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             The
             designe
             of
             Chap
             :
             9.
             of
             the
             Treatise
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             is
             to
             vindicate
             us
             from
             all
             guilt
             of
             schisme
             ,
             as
             that
             signifies
             offence
             against
             
               external
               peace
            
             and
             
               communion
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             certain
             that
             we
             exclude
             none
             from
             our
             Communion
             ,
             that
             acknowledge
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             like
             freedome
             of
             
               external
               communion
            
             ,
             with
             all
             members
             of
             all
             other
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             ,
             the
             result
             is
             visible
             ,
             that
             the
             hinderances
             ,
             that
             obstruct
             this
             freedome
             ,
             are
             wholly
             imputable
             to
             the
             Romanist
             ,
             such
             are
             their
             excommunicating
             us
             ,
             and
             imposing
             conditions
             on
             their
             communion
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             cannot
             admit
             of
             without
             sin
             ,
             or
             scandal
             ,
             acting
             contrary
             to
             conscience
             ,
             or
             making
             an
             
               unsound
               confession
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             To
             this
             all
             that
             is
             answered
             is
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             this
             second
             be
             proved
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             such
             conditions
             are
             by
             them
             imposed
             on
             their
             communion
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             of
             our
             desire
             of
             Communion
             ,
             is
             vain
             ;
             And
             to
             this
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             to
             yeild
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             may
             with
             a
             
               good
               conscience
            
             be
             admitted
             to
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             yet
             wilfully
             withdraw
             our selves
             from
             it
             ,
             then
             I
             confesse
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             this
             plea
             of
             ours
             ;
             But
             for
             the
             contesting
             of
             this
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             then
             ,
             neither
             will
             there
             now
             be
             any
             place
             ,
             without
             descending
             to
             the
             severals
             in
             difference
             between
             us
             (
             which
             was
             beyond
             the
             designe
             either
             of
             those
             ,
             or
             these
             Papers
             )
             and
             therefore
             for
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             maintain
             our
             Negatives
             ,
             by
             grounds
             that
             all
             
               good
               Christians
            
             ought
             to
             be
             concluded
             by
             ;
             And
             because
             it
             is
             here
             askt
             ,
             whether
             
               siquis
               Ecclesiam
               non
               audierit
            
             be
             one
             of
             those
             grounds
             ,
             I
             answer
             without
             question
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             every
             other
             affirmation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             however
             made
             known
             to
             us
             to
             be
             such
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             admire
             ,
             why
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             known
             to
             all
             Romanists
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             
               siquis
               Ecclesiam
               non
               audierit
            
             ]
             are
             the
             words
             of
             scripture
             ,
             he
             should
             suppose
             (
             as
             here
             he
             doth
             )
             that
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             No
             :
             i.
             e.
             that
             we
             will
             refuse
             to
             be
             tried
             or
             concluded
             by
             that
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             Here
             I
             must
             suppose
             that
             by
             Ecclesiam
             he
             understands
             the
             Roman
             (
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Catholick
               )
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             then
             this
             interpretation
             or
             understanding
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             are
             another
             ,
             for
             they
             belonging
             to
             the
             
             Church
             indefinitely
             ,
             under
             which
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             offended
             ,
             is
             regularly
             placed
             ,
             doe
             to
             a
             member
             of
             the
             particular
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             signifie
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             
               English
               man
            
             the
             Church
             wherein
             he
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Roman
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             more
             than
             the
             Roman
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             And
             so
             by
             acknowledging
             that
             ground
             of
             scripture
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             way
             obliged
             to
             believe
             all
             that
             that
             particular
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             owe
             no
             obedience
             (
             and
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             contest
             that
             by
             the
             same
             means
             also
             )
             exacts
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             As
             for
             our
             contesting
             any
             point
             by
             that
             ground
             or
             rule
             which
             
               speaketh
               nothing
               clearly
            
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             gave
             him
             no
             occasion
             to
             make
             any
             such
             objection
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             withall
             have
             said
             what
             was
             sufficient
             to
             it
             
               Chap.
               8.
               
               Sect.
            
             3.
             n.
             7.
             and
             so
             need
             not
             here
             farther
             attend
             to
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Romanists
               want
               of
               charity
               wherein
               it
               consists
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             IN
             his
             view
             of
             Chap
             :
             10.
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             two
             charges
             by
             us
             brought
             in
             against
             them
             ,
             1.
             
               judging
               ,
               2.
               despising
            
             their
             brethren
             ,
             but
             contents
             himself
             with
             a
             very
             brief
             reply
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             to
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               In
               his
               10th
               Chap
            
             :
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               judge
               them
               and
               despise
               them
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               first
               I
               have
               often
               wondred
               ,
               and
               doe
               now
               ,
               that
               men
               ,
               pretending
               to
               learning
               and
               reason
               ,
               should
               therein
               charge
               us
               with
               want
               of
               charity
               ,
               for
               if
               our
               judgment
               be
               false
               ,
               it
               is
               error
               ,
               not
               malice
               ,
               and
               whether
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               we
               presse
               it
               upon
               them
               out
               of
               love
               and
               kindnesse
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               the
               harm
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               our
               belief
               may
               come
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               since
               they
               deny
               they
               are
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               offer
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               say
               it
               :
               yet
               I
               think
               we
               ought
               ,
               untill
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               since
               our
               highest
               tribunal
               ,
               the
               Churches
               voice
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               have
               no
               appeal
               ,
               hath
               passed
               judgment
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             The
             want
             of
             charity
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             charge
             the
             Romanist
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             not
             their
             warning
             us
             of
             our
             danger
             ,
             which
             may
             reasonably
             be
             interpreted
             love
             ,
             and
             kindness
             ,
             and
             care
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             harm
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             erre
             in
             admonishing
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             still
             but
             charity
             in
             this
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             their
             casting
             us
             out
             of
             their
             Communion
             on
             this
             score
             ,
             that
             we
             consent
             not
             to
             all
             their
             Dictates
             ,
             that
             we
             withdraw
             our
             obedience
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             without
             right
             usurped
             it
             over
             us
             ,
             their
             anathematizing
             and
             damning
             us
             ,
             and
             being
             no
             way
             perswadable
             to
             withdraw
             these
             
               sanguinary
               Censures
            
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             will
             change
             or
             dissemble
             our
             beliefs
             ,
             and
             as
             there
             cannot
             
             be
             charity
             in
             this
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             tend
             to
             the
             mending
             of
             any
             ,
             for
             how
             can
             it
             be
             deemed
             any
             act
             of
             reformation
             in
             any
             ,
             to
             forsake
             his
             present
             perswasions
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             not
             convinced
             of
             any
             error
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             surely
             the
             bare
             damning
             of
             us
             is
             not
             any
             such
             matter
             of
             conviction
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             double
             uncharitableness
             ,
             1.
             of
             being
             angry
             without
             cause
             ,
             and
             expressing
             that
             anger
             in
             very
             
               ill
               language
            
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             of
             Heretick
             and
             Schismatick
             is
             the
             mildest
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             those
             causlesse
             too
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             affixt
             to
             any
             particular
             man
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             a
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             before
             either
             of
             them
             be
             sufficiently
             proved
             against
             us
             :
             For
             certainly
             as
             the
             
               Romanist's
               judgment
            
             concerning
             us
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             false
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             but
             error
             not
             malice
             (
             by
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             here
             justifies
             himself
             from
             want
             of
             charity
             )
             so
             our
             opinions
             and
             perswasions
             of
             the
             erroneousness
             of
             their
             doctrines
             and
             sinfulness
             of
             their
             practices
             ,
             if
             possibly
             they
             be
             not
             true
             also
             ,
             are
             still
             as
             justly
             and
             equitably
             capable
             of
             the
             same
             excuse
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             involuntary
             errors
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             their
             own
             rule
             ,
             cannot
             justly
             fall
             under
             such
             their
             
               rigid
               censures
            
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             none
             but
             voluntary
             offenders
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             indevouring
             to
             insnare
             and
             
               pervert
               fearful
            
             or
             feeble
             minds
             ,
             using
             these
             terrors
             ,
             as
             the
             Lyon
             doth
             his
             roaring
             ,
             to
             intimidate
             the
             prey
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             not
             rationally
             but
             astonishtly
             ,
             fall
             down
             before
             them
             .
             And
             as
             the
             offering
             due
             grounds
             of
             conviction
             to
             him
             that
             is
             in
             error
             may
             justly
             be
             deemed
             charity
             ,
             so
             this
             tender
             of
             nothing
             but
             frights
             ,
             without
             offer
             of
             such
             grounds
             of
             conviction
             ,
             is
             but
             leading
             men
             into
             temptation
             to
             sin
             against
             conscience
             ,
             to
             dissimulation
             &c.
             and
             so
             the
             
               hating
               the
               brother
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               Lev.
            
             19.
             the
             more
             than
             
               suffering
               sin
            
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             To
             these
             might
             be
             ,
             not
             unseasonably
             ,
             added
             a
             farther
             consideration
             ,
             which
             hath
             carried
             weight
             with
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             left
             there
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               edification
               not
               for
               destruction
            
             ,
             and
             are
             onely
             designed
             to
             charitative
             ends
             ,
             (
             must
             never
             be
             used
             to
             any
             other
             purpose
             )
             therefore
             when
             obedience
             it
             utterly
             
               cast
               off
            
             ,
             the
             band
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             subordination
             or
             co-ordination
             so
             broken
             ,
             that
             the
             issuing
             out
             of
             Censures
             cannot
             expect
             to
             compose
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             widen
             the
             breach
             ,
             
             not
             to
             mollifie
             but
             exasperate
             ,
             there
             
               Christian
               prudence
            
             is
             to
             indevour
             by
             milder
             waies
             ,
             what
             severity
             is
             not
             likely
             to
             effect
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             thunderbolts
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             ,
             till
             there
             may
             be
             some
             probability
             of
             
               doing
               good
            
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             case
             ,
             as
             it
             really
             lies
             betwixt
             Rome
             and
             us
             ,
             save
             onely
             as
             
               à
               majori
            
             it
             may
             be
             accommodated
             to
             us
             ;
             we
             have
             cast
             off
             neither
             obedience
             to
             any
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             due
             ,
             nor
             charity
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             least
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             understandings
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             and
             anathematized
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             that
             ,
             condemned
             as
             
               wilful
               schismaticks
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             dividers
             and
             condemners
             of
             our selves
             ,
             because
             we
             quietly
             submit
             to
             that
             fate
             ,
             which
             will
             cost
             us
             too
             dear
             ,
             the
             wounding
             and
             disquiet
             of
             our
             conscience
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             our selves
             for
             a
             capacity
             of
             getting
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             What
             he
             adds
             of
             their
             
               highest
               tribunal
            
             ,
             the
             
               Churches
               voice
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             passed
             this
             judgment
             against
             us
             ,
             belongs
             I
             suppose
             to
             those
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             have
             sent
             out
             their
             Bulls
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             in
             reason
             adde
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             principally
             guilty
             of
             this
             schisme
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             successors
             principally
             obliged
             to
             retract
             and
             reform
             the
             sin
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             ,
             all
             others
             in
             the
             order
             and
             measure
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             partaked
             in
             this
             guilt
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             charity
             than
             to
             beseech
             all
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Christ
             to
             return
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             that
             charity
             ,
             which
             hath
             too
             long
             been
             exiled
             from
             among
             Christian
             Professors
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           the
           last
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Catholicks
               promise
               for
               eternity
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               Roma
               aeterna
               .
               Particular
               Churches
               perishable
               .
               Mr.
               Hooker's
               prediction
               of
               the
               Church
               The
               power
               of
               the
               secular
               Magistrate
               to
               remove
               Bishops
               Sees
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               Bishops
               .
               The
               Councel
               of
               Florence
               concerning
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               &c.
               Marcus's
               opinion
               of
               it
               .
               Joseph
               :
               Methonens
               :
               his
               answer
               briefly
               examined
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               1
            
             THE
             last
             part
             of
             this
             Gentleman's
             indevour
             is
             to
             perswade
             men
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             not
             onely
             persecuted
             but
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             he
             means
             to
             make
             his
             advantage
             to
             fetch
             in
             Proselytes
             ,
             being
             out
             of
             his
             great
             charity
             very
             sensible
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             unwilling
             they
             should
             sit
             any
             longer
             in
             the
             vault
             or
             
               charnel
               house
            
             to
             communicate
             with
             shades
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             invited
             to
             a
             fairer
             sunshine
             ,
             in
             a
             vital
             and
             very
             
               flourishing
               society
            
             .
             Thus
             then
             he
             begins
             his
             reply
             to
             the
             
               11th
               Chapter
            
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               2
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               Chapter
               he
               complaineth
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               for
               reproaching
               them
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               and
               arguing
               with
               their
               disciples
               in
               this
               sort
               ;
               Communion
               in
               some
               Church
               ,
               even
               externally
               ,
               is
               necessary
               ,
               but
               you
               cannot
               now
               communicate
               with
               your
               late
               Church
               ,
               for
               that
               hath
               no
               subsistence
               ,
               therefore
               you
               ought
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Church
               from
               whence
               you
               went
               out
               ▪
               truly
               in
               this
               case
               I
               think
               they
               ought
               to
               pardon
               the
               Catholick
               who
               hath
               ,
               or
               undoubtedly
               is
               perswaded
               he
               hath
               a
               promise
               for
               eternity
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               experience
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               that
               promise
               for
               16
               Ages
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               which
               none
               other
               can
               compare
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               sees
               another
               Church
               judged
               by
               one
               of
               the
               learnedst
               and
               most
               prudent
               
               persons
               confessedly
               that
               ever
               was
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               building
               likely
               to
               last
               but
               80
               years
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               now
               torn
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               ,
               and
               this
               done
               by
               the
               same
               means
               by
               which
               it
               was
               setled
               ;
               I
               say
               if
               this
               Catholick
               believe
               his
               eyes
               ,
               he
               is
               at
               least
               to
               be
               excused
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               know
               the
               Doctor
               will
               reply
               his
               Church
               is
               still
               in
               being
               ,
               preserved
               in
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               rightly
               ordained
               ,
               yet
               let
               him
               remember
               how
               inconsequent
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               what
               be
               hath
               said
               before
               ,
               for
               ask
               him
               how
               it
               doth
               remain
               in
               being
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               such
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               among
               them
               ,
               for
               his
               defense
               against
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               secular
               authority
               hath
               power
               to
               make
               and
               change
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               :
               from
               whence
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               were
               set
               up
               by
               a
               secular
               authority
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               pulled
               down
               ,
               and
               unbishoped
               by
               another
               secular
               authority
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               said
               the
               Parliament
               that
               pulled
               them
               down
               had
               not
               the
               three
               bodies
               requisite
               to
               make
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               no
               more
               had
               that
               which
               set
               them
               up
               ,
               for
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               were
               wanting
               both
               in
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               was
               as
               much
               authority
               to
               pull
               them
               down
               as
               to
               set
               them
               up
               :
               but
               it
               will
               be
               replied
               that
               though
               they
               are
               pulled
               down
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               still
               Bishops
               ,
            
             viz
             :
             
               the
               character
               remains
               upon
               them
            
             .
          
           
             
               Alas
               what
               is
               their
               Character
               ,
               if
               their
               mission
               of
               Preaching
               and
               Teaching
               be
               extinguished
               ,
               which
               follows
               their
               jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               jurisdiction
               the
               Doctor
               makes
               subject
               to
               the
               secular
               authority
               ,
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               characters
               their
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               pretend
               to
               have
               ,
               they
               have
               according
               to
               his
               principles
               no
               power
               over
               the
               laity
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               character
               can
               be
               made
               of
               any
               Bishop
               as
               head
               and
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               People
               as
               body
               and
               flock
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               Church
               is
               gone
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               we
               account
               our selves
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               not
               from
               an
               authority
               dependent
               upon
               Princes
               ,
               or
               inherited
               from
            
             Augustus
             or
             Nero
             ,
             
               but
               from
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               so
               shall
               stand
               and
               continue
               ,
               whatsoever
               Princes
               or
               secular
               powers
               decree
               ;
               when
               they
               according
               to
               their
               doctrines
               and
               arguments
               are
               not
               to
               wonder
               if
               they
               be
               thrown
               down
               by
               the
               same
               authority
               that
               set
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Synagogue
               was
               a
               Church
               to
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               so
               is
               this
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               the
               Synagogue
               was
               a
               true
               Church
               in
               reference
               to
               a
               better
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               a
               counterfeit
               &
               tyranical
               one
               to
               punish
               a
               better
               .
               
               As
               concerning
               the
               Doctors
               prayer
               for
               Peace
               and
               Communion
               ,
               all
               good
               people
               will
               joyne
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               produce
            
             Fructus
             dignos
             poenitentiae
             ,
             
               especially
               i
               he
               acknowledge
               the
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               supremacy
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               former
               is
               explicated
               sufficiently
               in
               divers
               Books
               ,
               the
               latter
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
            
             Florence
             
               in
               these
               words
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               we
               define
               that
               the
               Holy
               Apostolical
               See
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               have
               the
               primacy
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               successor
               to
               S.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               truly
               Christs
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               head
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               and
               Teacher
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               given
               him
               in
               Saint
            
             Peter
             
               from
               Christ
               a
               full
               power
               to
               feed
               ,
               direct
               and
               governe
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               :
               So
               farre
               the
               Councel
               .
               Without
               obeying
               this
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               is
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               and
               without
               confessing
               the
               other
               ,
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               joyne
               with
               us
               in
               these
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               will
               follow
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               3
            
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             repeat
             my
             complaint
             (
             if
             it
             were
             indeed
             such
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             a
             bare
             proposing
             of
             a
             last
             foreseen
             objection
             against
             us
             )
             knowing
             how
             little
             compassion
             any
             sufferings
             of
             ours
             may
             expect
             to
             receive
             from
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             joyne
             issue
             with
             his
             tenders
             of
             proof
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             hath
             now
             no
             subsistence
             ;
             but
             yet
             before
             I
             doe
             so
             ,
             take
             notice
             of
             one
             part
             of
             his
             arguing
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             
               Catholike
               hath
               ,
               or
               is
               undoubtedly
               perswaded
               he
               hath
               a
               promise
               for
               eternity
               to
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Where
             certainly
             the
             fallacie
             is
             very
             visible
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             supersede
             (
             if
             he
             shall
             advert
             to
             it
             )
             his
             undoubted
             perswasion
             .
             For
             what
             promise
             of
             eternity
             can
             this
             Gentleman
             here
             reflect
             on
             ?
             undoubtedly
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             indefinitely
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               against
               it
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               4
            
             What
             is
             the
             full
             importance
             of
             that
             phrase
             is
             *
             elsewhere
             largely
             shewed
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             be
             here
             any
             farther
             repeated
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             
               promise
               infallibly
            
             belongs
             not
             to
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             any
             one
             denomination
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             
               body
               ,
               Christ
            
             will
             preserve
             to
             himselfe
             a
             Church
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             this
             world
             lasteth
             ,
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             the
             
               malice
               ,
               cunning
            
             ,
             or
             force
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             devills
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               5
            
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             no
             security
             ,
             or
             promise
             of
             eternity
             to
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             whether
             of
             Rome
             or
             England
             ,
             any
             more
             
             than
             of
             Thyatira
             or
             Laodicea
             (
             which
             contrary
             to
             any
             such
             promise
             ,
             is
             threatned
             to
             be
             Spued
             out
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             16.
             
             )
             is
             in
             it self
             most
             evident
             ,
             because
             the
             destroying
             any
             one
             particular
             Church
             is
             reconcileable
             with
             Christs
             preserving
             some
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Species
             of
             mankinde
             is
             preserved
             ,
             though
             the
             Gentleman
             and
             I
             should
             be
             supposed
             to
             perish
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               my
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             discourse
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Romanist
             (
             or
             in
             that
             sense
             the
             Catholike
             )
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             suggested
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             which
             Simon
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             one
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e
             stone
             or
             foundation-stone
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             was
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             beside
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             others
             were
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             came
             neere
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             this
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               6
            
             From
             hence
             therefore
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             this
             promise
             (
             which
             as
             truly
             belongs
             to
             every
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             indeed
             belongs
             to
             no
             particular
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             conclude
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             eternall
             ,
             is
             a
             first
             ungrounded
             perswasion
             in
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             conclude
             a
             particular
             is
             an
             universal
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             destruction
             of
             one
             part
             is
             the
             utter
             dissolution
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             the
             proof
             from
             experience
             of
             16.
             ages
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             is
             a
             strange
             way
             of
             argumentation
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             Methusalem
             might
             have
             used
             the
             very
             day
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             should
             
               never
               dye
            
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             same
             that
             
               Heathen
               Rome
            
             did
             use
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             approaching
             destruction
             ,
             calling
             her selfe
             *
             
               Vrbem
               aeternam
            
             ,
             the
             
               eternali
               City
            
             ,
             and
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Rome
               the
               Heaven-City
            
             ,
             and
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Rome
               a
               Goddesse
            
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             had
             by
             Adrian
             a
             Temple
             erected
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperors
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             name
             of
             the
             place
             worshipt
             as
             a
             
               deity
               (
               More
               Deae
               ,
               nomenque
               loci
               seu
               numen
               adorant
            
             )
             and
             all
             this
             upon
             this
             one
             score
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             stood
             and
             prospered
             so
             long
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               7
            
             The
             like
             may
             be
             affirmed
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             built
             upon
             a
             promise
             ,
             which
             had
             more
             of
             peculiarity
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             than
             this
             of
             Mat.
             16.
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             have
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Church
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             
             and
             nothing
             more
             contributed
             to
             the
             provocation
             ,
             and
             merit
             of
             that
             destruction
             ,
             than
             their
             owne
             confidence
             of
             being
             unperishable
             .
             The
             best
             admonition
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             the
             
               Apostle
               ,
               Be
               ye
               not
               high
               minded
               but
               feare
               ,
            
             and
             
               if
               God
               spared
               not
               the
               Natural
               branches
               ,
               take
               heed
               also
               lest
               he
               spare
               not
               you
            
             ;
             and
             this
             Gentleman
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             what
             *
             Church
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             was
             then
             capable
             of
             this
             exhortation
             .
             And
             the
             very
             making
             this
             matter
             of
             argument
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             (
             not
             of
             purity
             ,
             but
             of
             duration
             )
             exalting
             the
             
               Romanist's
               Church
            
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             Churches
             in
             these
             words
             [
             
               none
               other
               can
               compare
               with
               him
               ,
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             one
             character
             which
             determines
             the
             speech
             to
             the
             
               particular
               Church
            
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             for
             else
             how
             can
             he
             speak
             of
             others
             and
             affirme
             that
             they
             
               cannot
               compare
            
             )
             so
             it
             is
             no
             very
             humble
             ,
             or
             consequently
             Christian
             expression
             in
             this
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               8
            
             What
             he
             addes
             out
             of
             Master
             Hooker
             ,
             and
             applies
             as
             the
             judgement
             of
             that
             learned
             man
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             yeilds
             us
             these
             farther
             observations
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             all
             reason
             this
             Gentleman
             must
             in
             his
             former
             words
             speak
             of
             his
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             for
             else
             how
             can
             he
             after
             his
             Church
             ,
             name
             
               another
               Church
            
             ,
             meaning
             this
             of
             England
             ,
             of
             which
             saith
             he
             ,
             Mr.
             Hooker
             speaks
             ?
             and
             that
             will
             conclude
             the
             evident
             falsity
             of
             his
             assumption
             ,
             that
             by
             
               Christ's
               promise
               eternity
            
             belonged
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             cannot
             doe
             to
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Vniversal
             may
             be
             preserved
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             being
             made
             indefinitely
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             performed
             in
             any
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               9
            
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             a
             very
             small
             matter
             will
             serve
             turne
             with
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             to
             support
             a
             
               con
               lusion
            
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             inferre
             ,
             otherwise
             Master
             
               Hookers
               Testimony
            
             had
             never
             been
             produced
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             words
             of
             that
             (
             truly
             )
             most
             learned
             and
             prudent
             person
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             his
             
               fifth
               Book
               ,
               Num.
            
             79.
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             .
             The
             subject
             of
             that
             whole
             Paragraph
             ,
             beginning
             pag.
             424.
             is
             of
             
               Oblations
               ,
               Foundations
               ,
               Endowments
               ,
               Tithes
               ,
            
             all
             intended
             for
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             his
             opinion
             sure
             to
             be
             frustrated
             ,
             by
             alienation
             of
             
               Church
               livings
            
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             largely
             handled
             
             by
             him
             throughout
             that
             Paragraph
             ,
             at
             length
             he
             observes
             ,
             1.
             what
             waste
             Covetousnesse
             had
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             such
             Commutations
             ,
             as
             were
             proportionable
             to
             
               Glaucus's
               change
            
             ,
             giving
             the
             
               Church
               flanel
            
             for
             Gold
             :
             and
             2.
             how
             Religion
             it self
             was
             made
             a
             Sollicitor
             and
             perswader
             of
             Sacrilege
             ,
             signifying
             ,
             that
             to
             
               give
               to
               God
            
             ,
             is
             error
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             away
             againe
             
               Reformation
               of
               error
            
             ,
             concluding
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               By
               these
               or
               the
               like
               suggestions
               received
               with
               all
               joy
               ,
               and
               with
               like
               sedulity
               practised
               in
               certain
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               they
               have
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               as
               David
               doth
               say
               of
               Man
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               verified
               concerning
               the
               whole
               Religion
               and
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               time
               thereof
               may
               peradventure
               fall
               out
               to
               be
               threescore
               and
               ten
               yeers
               ,
               or
               if
               strength
               doe
               serve
               unto
               fourescore
               ,
               what
               followeth
               ,
               is
               likely
               to
               be
               small
               joy
               for
               them
               ,
               whosoever
               they
               be
               that
               behold
               it
               .
               Thus
               have
               the
               best
               things
               been
               overthrowne
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               by
               puissance
               and
               might
               of
               a
               versaries
               ,
               as
               through
               defect
               of
               Councel
               in
               them
               that
               should
               have
               upheld
               and
               defended
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               10
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             importance
             of
             that
             place
             which
             the
             Gentleman
             hath
             so
             disguised
             in
             his
             
               abbreviation
               .
               Mr.
               Hooker
            
             foretells
             what
             a
             destructive
             
               influence
               ,
               Sacrilege
            
             may
             have
             on
             the
             
               whole
               Religion
            
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             observes
             in
             
               certain
               parts
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               world
            
             (
             without
             naming
             any
             )
             that
             
               sacrilegious
               suggestions
            
             are
             
               received
               with
               all
               joy
            
             ,
             and
             putting
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             
               presageth
               sad
            
             events
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             within
             threescore
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             fourescore
             yeares
             ,
             and
             from
             hence
             this
             Gentleman
             concludes
             it
             Master
             
               Hooker's
               judgement
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             a
             
               building
               likely
               to
               last
               but
               fourescore
               yeares
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               11
            
             In
             what
             mode
             and
             figure
             this
             conclusion
             is
             thus
             made
             from
             the
             premisses
             ,
             he
             leaves
             us
             to
             divine
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             sagacity
             enough
             to
             discern
             it
             ;
             The
             conclusion
             to
             all
             mens
             understanding
             will
             most
             regularly
             follow
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             so
             constituted
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             enemies
             thereof
             on
             either
             side
             were
             never
             likely
             to
             destroy
             it
             by
             arguments
             ,
             and
             consequent'y
             that
             the
             most
             probable
             way
             remaining
             to
             Satan
             to
             accomplish
             his
             designe
             was
             ,
             by
             
               sacrilegious
               violations
            
             to
             impoverish
             and
             subdue
             the
             maintainers
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             foresaw
             very
             likely
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             within
             the
             age
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             it
             
             would
             be
             no
             
               joyfull
               sight
            
             when
             it
             should
             come
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             so
             unkinde
             to
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             live
             to
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               12
            
             And
             if
             this
             
               Gentleman's
               inclinations
            
             have
             qualified
             him
             for
             the
             
               receiving
               pleasure
            
             or
             joy
             in
             such
             a
             spectacle
             ,
             I
             shall
             as
             little
             envy
             him
             the
             prosperity
             which
             hath
             thus
             petrified
             his
             bowels
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             envy
             me
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             a
             member
             of
             the
             purest
             (
             being
             withall
             the
             most
             
               persecuted
               )
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               13
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             these
             words
             of
             Mr.
             Hooker
             thus
             pitifully
             distorted
             are
             the
             onely
             proof
             he
             hath
             for
             his
             assertion
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             of
             ours
             hath
             now
             no
             subsistence
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             now
             torn
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             A
             way
             of
             arguing
             very
             conformable
             to
             his
             characters
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             
               external
               glory
            
             and
             prosperity
             must
             never
             misse
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             but
             very
             unlike
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             Church
             the
             body
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             hold
             some
             proportion
             of
             conformity
             ,
             for
             of
             him
             we
             can
             give
             no
             
               livelier
               pourtraiture
            
             ,
             than
             as
             we
             finde
             him
             crucified
             between
             
               two
               thieves
            
             ,
             whilst
             the
             souldiers
             divide
             his
             garments
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             over-sumptuous
             ,
             and
             
               cast
               lots
            
             who
             shall
             have
             his
             vesture
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               14
            
             What
             next
             follows
             is
             an
             answer
             to
             a
             supposed
             objection
             of
             ours
             (
             and
             that
             is
             a
             farther
             evidence
             of
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
               Hooker's
               distorted
            
             speech
             is
             the
             onely
             proof
             of
             his
             proposition
             )
             The
             objection
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Church
               is
               still
               in
               being
               preserved
               in
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               rightly
               ordained
            
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             objection
             he
             will
             make
             some
             answer
             from
             our
             own
             principles
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             supposeth
             this
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             
               that
               the
               secular
               authority
               hath
               power
               to
               make
               and
               change
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             and
             saith
             without
             any
             regrets
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             my
             
               defence
               against
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               15
            
             Many
             replies
             might
             be
             made
             to
             take
             off
             all
             appearance
             of
             force
             from
             this
             answer
             .
             As
             1.
             that
             this
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             answer
             is
             accommodated
             ,
             is
             not
             my
             objection
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             took
             not
             on
             me
             the
             objectors
             part
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             but
             evidenced
             it
             by
             clear
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             if
             
               twenty
               years
            
             agoe
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             a
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             now
             ,
             being
             the
             very
             same
             that
             then
             it
             was
             ,
             
               except
               these
               bands
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             once
             said
             ,
             who
             I
             hope
             did
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             by
             being
             
             imprisoned
             .
             And
             when
             I
             mentioned
             the
             Church
             of
             Englands
             being
             preserved
             in
             Bishops
             and
             
               Presbyters
               rightly
               ordained
            
             ,
             together
             with
             multitudes
             rightly
             baptized
             (
             which
             sure
             are
             all
             the
             necessary
             ingredients
             in
             constituting
             a
             
               visible
               Church
            
             )
             I
             added
             ,
             
               none
               of
               which
               have
               fallen
               off
               from
               their
               profession
               ,
            
             and
             then
             foreseeing
             the
             onely
             possible
             objection
             to
             inferre
             the
             Church
             guilty
             of
             schisme
             ,
             I
             answered
             that
             by
             remembring
             the
             
               Primitive
               persecutions
            
             and
             night-meetings
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             manner
             of
             the
             Romanists
             serving
             God
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             for
             these
             many
             years
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               16
            
             And
             all
             this
             is
             pulled
             off
             from
             the
             clue
             ,
             and
             fumbled
             together
             into
             an
             objection
             of
             mine
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             made
             against
             that
             which
             the
             Romanist
             ,
             without
             either
             tender
             of
             proof
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             had
             crudely
             affirmed
             .
             But
             truly
             I
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             I
             meant
             not
             that
             affirmation
             so
             much
             respect
             ,
             as
             to
             offer
             objection
             against
             it
             :
             And
             then
             that
             is
             one
             speedy
             way
             of
             concluding
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               17
            
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             saying
             of
             mine
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             will
             form
             his
             answer
             to
             this
             imaginary
             objection
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             I
             never
             said
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             suggested
             :
             That
             the
             
               supreme
               Magistrate
            
             hath
             power
             to
             erect
             and
             
               translate
               Patriarchates
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             I
             had
             affirmed
             indeed
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             make
             that
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               See
            
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             formerly
             been
             such
             ,
             so
             to
             ennoble
             a
             town
             or
             city
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             it
             should
             become
             an
             Episcopal
             ,
             or
             Archiepiscopal
             ,
             or
             Chief
             ,
             or
             
               Patriarchal
               See
            
             ,
             and
             my
             meaning
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             mistaken
             by
             any
             that
             understands
             the
             Language
             ,
             and
             adverts
             to
             what
             he
             reads
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               18
            
             But
             sure
             I
             never
             said
             that
             the
             
               secular
               authority
               hath
               power
               to
               make
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             and
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             this
             Gentleman
             knows
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             read
             what
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Tract
             of
             Schisme
             I
             never
             said
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               19
            
             So
             again
             it
             is
             of
             daily
             practice
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             
               supreme
               power
            
             to
             change
             ,
             as
             that
             signifies
             to
             
               remove
               Bishops
            
             from
             one
             See
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             every
             lay-Patron
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             to
             
               change
               Presbyters
            
             :
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             making
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             did
             ever
             King
             or
             lay-Patron
             pretend
             to
             that
             ?
             This
             is
             too
             visible
             to
             need
             insisting
             on
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               20
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             there
             
               was
               as
               much
               authority
               to
               pull
               down
               Bishops
            
             and
             Presbyters
             in
             this
             
               nation
               as
               to
               set
               them
               up
               ,
            
             I
             might
             demand
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             he
             hath
             any
             reason
             to
             pretend
             that
             Presbyters
             are
             now
             
               pulled
               down
            
             in
             this
             nation
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             by
             him
             supposed
             ,
             who
             inquires
             by
             what
             authority
             they
             are
             
               pulled
               down
            
             :
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             can
             ,
             either
             upon
             mine
             or
             his
             own
             principles
             ,
             assume
             with
             any
             colour
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             none
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             
               setting
               up
            
             the
             Bishops
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             those
             whom
             here
             he
             affirms
             to
             have
             consented
             to
             the
             pulling
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             consequently
             affirm
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             as
             much
             authority
             to
             pull
             them
             down
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             them
             up
             ?
             3.
             
             Whether
             it
             have
             any
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             (
             whether
             he
             speak
             of
             what
             was
             done
             in
             Parliament
             in
             
               King
               Henry's
            
             ,
             or
             
               King
               Edward's
            
             ,
             or
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth's
            
             daies
             )
             that
             the
             
               Lords
               Spiritual
               were
               wanting
               both
               in
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               ?
            
             4.
             
             What
             he
             hath
             said
             to
             make
             it
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             
               Presbyters
               mission
            
             of
             preaching
             and
             teaching
             is
             extinguished
             among
             us
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             it
             was
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperour
             was
             not
             favourable
             to
             the
             profession
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Jewes
             called
             it
             heresie
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             whether
             ,
             if
             no
             one
             of
             these
             can
             with
             any
             degree
             of
             verity
             be
             answered
             in
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             this
             be
             not
             very
             immoderate
             liberty
             ,
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             hath
             given
             himself
             in
             affirming
             or
             supposing
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             then
             adding
             ,
             that
             our
             portion
             is
             to
             be
             lookt
             for
             with
             the
             
               Jewish
               Synagogue
            
             ,
             as
             one
             ,
             so
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             end
             ;
             not
             considering
             that
             he
             hath
             as
             little
             skill
             in
             
               revealing
               secrets
            
             ,
             as
             even
             now
             in
             interpreting
             Mr.
             
               Hooker's
               prophecy
            
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             yet
             tell
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             within
             his
             veil
             decreed
             concerning
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             yet
             make
             the
             greatest
             speed
             to
             follow
             the
             
               Synagogue's
               fate
            
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             
               cast
               down
               ,
               but
               not
               destroyed
               ,
            
             or
             they
             which
             (
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             )
             stand
             by
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               21
            
             The
             Treatise
             of
             Schisme
             concludes
             with
             a
             Prayer
             for
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             his
             seeming
             confession
             that
             
               all
               good
               people
               will
               joyne
            
             in
             it
             .
             But
             even
             in
             such
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             wherein
             
               all
               good
               people
               will
               joyne
            
             ,
             this
             Gentleman
             will
             not
             joyne
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             termes
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             me
             for
             his
             favour
             ,
             I
             meane
             
             not
             the
             
               fructus
               dignos
               poenitentiae
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             would
             prescribe
             ,
             but
             the
             penances
             of
             this
             severer
             confessor
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             notion
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               Supremacy
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               22
            
             And
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             need
             to
             reply
             is
             ,
             to
             beseech
             him
             that
             he
             will
             then
             ,
             without
             joyning
             with
             me
             ,
             pray
             in
             secret
             ,
             what
             I
             began
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             so
             to
             qualifie
             himselfe
             with
             charity
             and
             other
             graces
             ,
             which
             may
             wing
             his
             prayers
             unto
             that
             holy
             place
             ,
             where
             all
             
               humble
               Christians
               supplications
            
             daily
             meet
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             againe
             
               pray
               God
            
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             found
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             be
             secured
             to
             meet
             and
             joyne
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             that
             common
             throne
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               23
            
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             shut
             up
             all
             with
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Florence
             ,
             to
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               supremacy
            
             .
             To
             this
             I
             might
             reply
             that
             this
             definition
             is
             there
             visibly
             subscribed
             ,
             as
             the
             act
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Eugeni
               Pp.
            
             IV.
             (
             who
             was
             a
             liberall
             carver
             and
             definer
             for
             himselfe
             )
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             very
             *
             page
             ,
             where
             the
             words
             cited
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Seale
             of
             his
             Pontificate
             there
             imprest
             ,
             Saint
             Peter
             on
             the
             
               left
               hand
            
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             on
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             
               Eugenius
               Pp.
            
             IV.
             under
             it
             :
             and
             by
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             date
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               ninth
               year
               of
               our
               Pontificate
            
             ;
             which
             though
             I
             shall
             suppose
             to
             be
             the
             mode
             ,
             the
             Pope
             to
             pronounce
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             much
             varied
             from
             the
             old
             form
             ,
             and
             the
             Councel
             being
             dated
             at
             Florence
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1439.
             so
             near
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             where
             more
             simplicity
             and
             just
             distribution
             of
             rights
             might
             be
             expected
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             a
             competent
             answer
             to
             this
             testimony
             ,
             and
             a
             vindicating
             my self
             from
             all
             schisme
             or
             heresie
             ,
             that
             my
             want
             of
             the
             obedience
             or
             confession
             ,
             which
             he
             requires
             ,
             might
             fix
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               24
            
             But
             I
             shall
             for
             this
             once
             ,
             choose
             somewhat
             the
             longer
             way
             ,
             and
             transcribe
             part
             of
             Marcus
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Ephesus
             his
             answer
             ,
             wherein
             he
             expresseth
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             that
             definition
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             as
             it
             lies
             in
             the
             *
             Apologie
             of
             
               Joseph
               Methonensis
            
             for
             that
             Councel
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               We
               also
               account
               the
               Pope
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               But
               these
               doe
               with
               great
               gravity
               pronounce
               him
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Father
               and
               Teacher
               of
               all
               Christians
               :
            
             and
             this
             both
             to
             them
             and
             us
             is
             matter
             of
             some
             wonder
             ,
             how
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             with
             so
             much
             gravity
             ,
             they
             could
             thus
             pronounce
             ,
             what
             had
             so
             little
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               25
            
             And
             it
             is
             worth
             recounting
             here
             ,
             what
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             that
             
               definition
               Joseph
               Methonensis
            
             was
             able
             to
             reply
             there
             to
             that
             Bishop
             (
             and
             that
             reply
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             inserted
             into
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councel
             )
             1.
             
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               but
               onely
               one
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               having
               praeeminence
               among
               those
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               26
            
             For
             this
             he
             hath
             ,
             1.
             
             Chrysostome's
             authority
             in
             his
             17
             Homilie
             on
             the
             Acts
             ,
             where
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               among
               the
               seven
               there
               was
               one
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               one
               above
               the
               rest
            
             (
             and
             the
             seven
             there
             ,
             were
             the
             
               seven
               Deacons
            
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             praeeminence
             that
             Stephen
             then
             had
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             deny
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             especially
             if
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             there
             ,
             he
             have
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               more
               grace
            
             than
             all
             the
             
               other
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             also
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               same
               ordination
            
             of
             him
             and
             all
             other
             Bishops
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               27
            
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               you
               ,
               heareth
               me
               ,
            
             and
             the
             common
             maxime
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               every
               Bishop
               is
               the
               successor
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             But
             then
             how
             came
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             impropriate
             that
             title
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             one
             that
             all
             are
             obliged
             to
             hear
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             he
             confesses
             there
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               This
               was
               said
               in
               common
               to
               them
               all
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               28
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             
               Theodorus
               Studita
            
             (
             one
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             imprisoned
             for
             opposing
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             not
             communicate
             with
             that
             Church
             ,
             see
             
               Zonaras
               tom
               :
               3.
               p.
               9.
               
               &
            
             102.
             )
             to
             the
             
               Emperor
               Michael
            
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             doubted
             of
             ,
             or
             disbelieved
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             been
             there
             resolved
             ,
             he
             should
             command
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             declaration
             or
             explication
             to
             be
             sent
             him
             from
             
               old
               Rome
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               how
               from
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               
               beginning
               it
               had
               been
               delivered
               by
               tradition
               of
               Fathers
               ,
            
             adding
             that
             that
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               uppermost
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             Peter
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             
               sate
               Bishop
            
             there
             ,
             unto
             whom
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             (
             But
             all
             this
             still
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             Rome
             was
             the
             
               prime
               Apostolick
               See
            
             ,
             that
             might
             very
             probably
             explicate
             a
             difficulty
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             by
             telling
             what
             had
             been
             from
             time
             to
             time
             delivered
             ,
             and
             believed
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               29
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             same
             
               Theodorus
               Studita
            
             again
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Naucraticus
             ,
             which
             speaks
             of
             some
             that
             had
             
               broken
               off
               themselves
               from
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             from
             the
             
               chief
               See
            
             ,
             in
             which
             Christ
             placed
             the
             Keyes
             of
             that
             faith
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             
               gates
               of
               hell
            
             ,
             the
             mouthes
             of
             hereticks
             had
             not
             ,
             should
             not
             prevail
             ,
             (
             But
             then
             still
             ,
             supposing
             his
             testimonie
             were
             authentick
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             they
             which
             divided
             from
             the
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             he
             supposed
             to
             be
             at
             Rome
             ,
             did
             in
             his
             opinion
             break
             off
             themselves
             from
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Rome
             again
             was
             the
             
               prime
               See
            
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             the
             Keyes
             of
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             intrusted
             to
             it
             by
             Christ
             ,
             at
             the
             
               Apostles
               founding
            
             a
             Church
             there
             ,
             but
             this
             not
             exclusively
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             which
             doubtlesse
             had
             those
             Keyes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             she
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             should
             never
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             by
             hereticks
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               30
            
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             Arcadius
             a
             Bishop
             in
             the
             
               third
               Councel
            
             ,
             that
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             proposing
             that
             the
             words
             of
             Coelestine
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             
               named
               with
               all
               reverence
               ,
               Bishop
            
             of
             the
             
               Apostolicall
               See
            
             ,
             should
             be
             read
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             
               what
               care
               he
               had
               of
               all
               Churches
            
             (
             and
             why
             might
             not
             the
             like
             be
             said
             of
             any
             other
             
               truly
               Christian
               Bishop
            
             ?
             )
             And
             so
             the
             like
             speech
             again
             of
             Cyrill
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             the
             letter
             of
             Coelestine
             ,
             the
             
               most
               holy
               Bishop
            
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Apostolick
               Church
            
             (
             a
             title
             which
             belonged
             ,
             and
             was
             ordinarily
             given
             to
             
               other
               Sees
            
             ,
             beside
             that
             of
             Rome
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               might
               be
               read
               with
               due
               honour
            
             or
             respect
             (
             but
             sure
             that
             doth
             not
             prove
             his
             
               supreme
               power
            
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             God.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               31
            
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Emperor's
               letter
            
             (
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               divine
               letter
            
             )
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             that
             the
             
               most
               
               blessed
               Bishop
               of
               the
               city
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             antiquity
             hath
             given
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               priesthood
               over
               all
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               may
               have
               a
               place
               and
               power
               to
               judge
               of
               faith
               and
               of
               Priests
               ,
            
             from
             whence
             he
             roundly
             concludes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Seeing
               then
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               judge
               of
               Faith
               and
               Priests
               ,
               he
               is
               justly
               defined
               by
               the
               Councel
               of
               Florence
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               teacher
               of
               all
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               32
            
             This
             being
             the
             last
             and
             most
             probable
             ,
             and
             indeed
             
               onely
               Testimonie
            
             ,
             to
             justifie
             with
             any
             colour
             of
             reason
             the
             definition
             of
             that
             Councel
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             amisse
             to
             consider
             it
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             to
             conclude
             also
             the
             debate
             with
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             as
             
               Joseph
               Methonensis
            
             there
             did
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             And
             if
             we
             turn
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             we
             shall
             soon
             discern
             the
             full
             weight
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               33
            
             There
             in
             the
             *
             first
             part
             ,
             num
             :
             25.
             we
             shall
             finde
             this
             Letter
             ,
             styled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sent
             by
             Valentinian
             the
             Emperour
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               command
               a
               Synod
               to
               be
               called
               in
               the
               parts
               of
            
             Italy
             .
             This
             then
             was
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             occasion
             ;
             A
             
               second
               Synod
            
             had
             lately
             been
             held
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             heresie
             of
             Eutyches
             had
             received
             some
             assistance
             ,
             Upon
             this
             
               Pope
               Leo
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             met
             at
             Rome
             ,
             *
             writes
             earnestly
             to
             the
             
               Emperor
               Valentinian
            
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             command
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               General
               Councel
               to
               be
               called
               in
               the
               parts
               of
            
             Italy
             ,
             that
             may
             remove
             and
             mollifie
             all
             offences
             .
             The
             same
             he
             *
             again
             proposes
             to
             the
             
               Emperour
               Theodosius
            
             there
             ,
             desiring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               special
               Councel
            
             to
             be
             convened
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Italy
             .
             Hereupon
             soon
             follows
             a
             letter
             of
             Valentinian
             to
             Theodosius
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             in
             condescension
             to
             Leo's
             request
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             those
             very
             words
             (
             recited
             by
             
               Joseph
               Methonensis
            
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Florence
             )
             to
             no
             other
             sense
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Councel
             might
             be
             
               convened
               in
               Italy
            
             ,
             to
             review
             and
             reform
             what
             had
             been
             done
             amisse
             in
             that
             
               second
               Councel
            
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               34
            
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               have
               a
               place
               and
               power
            
             ]
             that
             some
             place
             may
             be
             assigned
             him
             and
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             meet
             in
             Councel
             ,
             that
             he
             
             may
             have
             power
             ,
             or
             faculty
             ,
             or
             Commission
             to
             sit
             (
             not
             he
             by
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             and
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Councel
             )
             and
             when
             they
             sit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               judge
               of
               faith
               and
               Priests
               ,
            
             as
             in
             all
             Councels
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             to
             define
             what
             is
             the
             
               true
               faith
            
             ,
             opposed
             by
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             what
             
               persons
               ,
               Bishops
            
             or
             others
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             censured
             for
             any
             thing
             done
             or
             taught
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Num.
              
               35
            
             This
             is
             the
             plain
             and
             onely
             importance
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Epistle
             accords
             ,
             that
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Councel
            
             should
             be
             called
             in
             Italy
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             was
             doubtlesse
             to
             preside
             ,
             and
             he
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               other
               Bishops
               also
               being
               convened
               from
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
            
             should
             consider
             and
             define
             ,
             what
             the
             
               true
               faith
            
             required
             .
             And
             so
             this
             is
             a
             faire
             testimonie
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             teacher
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           
             
               Num.
            
             1
          
           I
           Am
           now
           come
           to
           the
           close
           of
           this
           
             Gentleman's
             Answer
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Thus
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     you
                     have
                     my
                     sense
                     of
                     Doctor
                  
                   Hammond's
                   
                     Book
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     particulars
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     I
                     think
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     purpose
                     ;
                     my
                     time
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     brevity
                     fit
                     for
                     a
                     Letter
                     ,
                     not
                     permitting
                     I
                     should
                     be
                     more
                     methodical
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     rest
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     friend
                     and
                     humble
                     servant
                     ,
                     B.
                     P.
                     
                  
                   
                     Bruxels
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       30
                       March
                       ,
                       1654.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Num.
            
             2
          
           Here
           he
           is
           pleased
           largely
           enough
           to
           assume
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Aristarchus
           ,
           and
           to
           involve
           under
           no
           light
           censure
           ,
           of
           impertinency
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           the
           farre
           greatest
           part
           of
           that
           Treatise
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           for
           certainly
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           offered
           any
           Answer
           to
           ,
           is
           such
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           here
           undertakes
           to
           have
           given
           his
           
             sense
             in
             all
             the
             particulars
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
          
           which
           must
           conclude
           it
           his
           opinion
           ,
           that
           all
           other
           particulars
           are
           not
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           This
           indeed
           is
           a
           performance
           somewhat
           above
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           
             title
             page
          
           ,
           which
           obliged
           him
           to
           an
           
             Answer
             of
             the
             most
             material
             parts
          
           of
           that
           Treatise
           ;
           And
           it
           were
           very
           easie
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           no
           degree
           of
           truth
           in
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           offered
           any
           word
           of
           Reply
           to
           the
           most
           material
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           are
           not
           the
           
             least
             pertinent
          
           parts
           of
           that
           Treatise
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           this
           larger
           Reflexion
           it
           may
           suffice
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           
           though
           fit
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           thereby
           hath
           expressed
           his
           judgment
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             most
             material
          
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           rest
           hath
           here
           been
           very
           particularly
           considered
           ,
           and
           his
           Answers
           manifested
           to
           have
           no
           force
           in
           them
           .
           And
           so
           I
           very
           friendly
           take
           my
           leave
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           God
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           peace
           binde
           up
           the
           wounds
           of
           his
           bleeding
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           An
           Account
           of
           H.
           T.
           his
           APPENDIX
           TO
           HIS
           MANUAL
           of
           CONTROVERSIES
           ,
           CONCERNING
           The
           Abbot
           of
           Bangor's
           Answer
           to
           Augustine
           .
        
         
           
           Having
           concluded
           the
           foregoing
           Reply
           to
           the
           
             Catholick
             Gentleman
          
           ,
           I
           received
           news
           of
           a
           Manual
           of
           Controversies
           in
           the
           presse
           ,
           wherein
           I
           was
           said
           to
           be
           particularly
           concerned
           ,
           and
           having
           soon
           gotten
           a
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           found
           that
           the
           matter
           was
           of
           no
           greater
           bulk
           or
           weight
           ,
           than
           might
           receive
           an
           account
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           &
           those
           most
           proper
           to
           be
           here
           annext
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Appendix
           :
        
         
           
           At
           the
           folding
           up
           of
           that
           Manual
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           is
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           (
           no
           more
           than
           )
           
             one
             testimonie
          
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           cited
           out
           of
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman's
             Anglicane
             Councels
          
           ,
           containing
           an
           Answer
           of
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Bangor
           to
           Augustine
           the
           Monk
           ,
           when
           he
           demanded
           of
           the
           Britains
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           submission
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           
           The
           passage
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           
             Welsh
             ,
             English
          
           ,
           and
           Latine
           ,
           in
           that
           tome
           of
           the
           Councels
           ,
           p.
           108.
           and
           is
           recited
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           p.
           111.
           and
           the
           summe
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             British
             Church
          
           were
           under
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Caerleon
           upon
           Vske
           ,
           and
           owed
           no
           obedience
           (
           or
           respect
           ,
           save
           that
           of
           
             fraternal
             charity
          
           )
           to
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
         
           
           This
           Answer
           of
           that
           Abbot
           ,
           the
           Authour
           hath
           thought
           good
           to
           censure
           (
           by
           way
           of
           Appendix
           to
           the
           Article
           concerning
           the
           
             Pope's
             Supremacy
          
           )
           1.
           
           As
           unapt
           to
           conclude
           against
           the
           Romanist's
           pretensions
           concerning
           
             the
             Papal
             power
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           2.
           
           As
           
             unworthily
             alledged
             by
             persons
             of
             any
             ordinary
             judgment
             or
             erudition
             .
          
           3.
           
           As
           that
           which
           may
           easily
           be
           
             convicted
             to
             be
             a
             simple
             imposture
             ,
          
           and
           the
           waies
           of
           demonstrating
           it
           clearly
           ,
           promised
           in
           that
           insuing
           discourse
           .
        
         
           
           What
           those
           waies
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           short
           of
           the
           force
           or
           evidence
           of
           demonstration
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           with
           the
           Reader
           's
           good
           leave
           ,
           examine
           anon
           ,
           after
           I
           have
           premised
           this
           one
           consideration
           ,
           That
           the
           onely
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           us
           contested
           ,
           and
           concluded
           against
           the
           Romanist
           from
           this
           testimonie
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           fact
           of
           known
           truth
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           Romanists
           themselves
           (
           yea
           and
           this
           
             Authour
             H.
             T.
          
           who
           hath
           thought
           sit
           to
           arraign
           this
           testimonie
           )
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           in
           case
           this
           
             one
             testimonie
          
           should
           be
           demonstrated
           to
           be
           a
           
             simple
             imposture
          
           ,
           we
           can
           very
           unconcernedly
           and
           easily
           part
           with
           it
           ,
           standing
           in
           no
           manner
           of
           need
           of
           this
           auxiliarie
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           little
           strange
           that
           this
           Authour
           should
           think
           it
           worth
           his
           
             solemn
             pains
          
           ,
           to
           wrest
           it
           out
           of
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           dedicate
           this
           whole
           Appendix
           to
           that
           one
           work
           ,
           when
           if
           he
           were
           successfull
           to
           his
           wish
           ;
           his
           acquisitions
           hereby
           ,
           and
           proportionably
           our
           losses
           ,
           must
           be
           so
           unconsiderable
           .
        
         
           
           That
           which
           we
           conclude
           from
           hence
           against
           the
           Romanist
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           ,
           particularly
           those
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           denied
           to
           yeild
           obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           upon
           Augustine's
           demand
           of
           it
           .
           And
           for
           this
           we
           have
           the
           notoriousness
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           set
           down
           by
           the
           Authours
           which
           are
           of
           credit
           ,
           and
           are
           vouched
           in
           this
           matter
           by
           the
           Romanist
           ,
           particularly
           by
           Bede
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Book
           of
           his
           
             Ecclesiastick
             Historie
          
           ,
           c.
           2.
           where
           the
           whole
           story
           may
           be
           read
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           collect
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           passing
           ,
           clear
           these
           few
           things
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           that
           Augustine
           and
           the
           
             British
             Bishops
          
           met
           in
           Councel
           at
           
             Augustine's
             Oake
          
           in
           Worcestershire
           ;
           This
           passage
           lyes
           very
           corruptly
           in
           the
           
             Latine
             Bede
             ,
             in
             loco
             ubi
             usque
             hodie
             linguâ
             Anglorum
             Augistinuzat
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             robur
             Augustini
             in
             
             confinio
             Vectiorum
             &
             Occidentalium
             Saxonum
             appellatur
             .
          
           Three
           corruptions
           I
           suppose
           there
           will
           soon
           appear
           to
           be
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           briefly
           remove
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           our
           entrance
           ,
           and
           disabusing
           the
           Authour
           of
           this
           Manual
           in
           one
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           ,
           and
           chief
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           that
           Augustinuzat
           is
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           mistaken
           for
           Augustines-ac
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Augustines
             oake
          
           ,
           whether
           that
           were
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Tree
           ,
           or
           a
           Village
           ,
           most
           probably
           the
           former
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           that
           Councel
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           against
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           called
           ordinarily
           the
           
             Synod
             ad
             quercum
             ,
             at
          
           ,
           or
           
             under
             the
             Oake
          
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           [
           ubi
           ]
           should
           be
           read
           [
           qui
           ]
           which
           is
           an
           easie
           mistake
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           construction
           will
           be
           facile
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           
             rough
             ,
             in
             loco
             qui
             usque
             hodie-Augustines-ac
             appellatur
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             which
             even
             to
             this
             day
             is
             called
             Augustine's-ac
             ,
          
           and
           accordingly
           the
           Saxon
           reads
           on
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ac
           ,
           
             in
             the
             place
             still
             named
             Augustine's
             Oake
             .
          
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           Vectiorum
           (
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Appendix
           renders
           Vectians
           ,
           and
           interprets
           to
           be
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           quite
           against
           all
           probable
           conjecture
           ,
           for
           how
           can
           it
           be
           believ'd
           that
           the
           Britains
           should
           give
           him
           a
           meeting
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           place
           of
           their
           own
           present
           habitation
           ?
           )
           should
           be
           Wicciorum
           (
           so
           *
           Huntington
           reads
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Saxon
             Bede
          
           Hpicna
           )
           meaning
           Worcestershire
           by
           that
           style
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           this
           Synod
           is
           by
           Authors
           oft
           called
           
             Wigorniensis
             Synodus
          
           ,
           the
           
             Worcestershire
             Synod
          
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           
             British
             Bishops
          
           ,
           who
           are
           recorded
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           
             second
             Session
             ,
             Wiccensis
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           is
           one
           .
           In
           what
           part
           of
           that
           County
           it
           was
           that
           that
           Synod
           convened
           ,
           I
           see
           it
           is
           uncertain
           among
           our
           later
           Writers
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           may
           be
           place
           for
           conjecture
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           from
           the
           Map
           proposeth
           Austric
           ,
           as
           a
           probable
           contraction
           from
           
             Austinsric
             ,
             Augustini
             ditio
          
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           
             may
             give
             some
             light
             in
             a
             doubtfull
             matter
             ,
          
           but
           upon
           inquiry
           I
           hear
           that
           that
           village
           is
           called
           Aufric
           or
           Alfric
           ,
           not
           Austric
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           take
           confidence
           to
           mention
           ,
           what
           seems
           to
           me
           farre
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           parish
           of
           Merton
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           agnomen
           of
           Vssentree
           ,
           
           or
           Ossentree
           ,
           in
           old
           
             rolls
             ,
             Merton
             juxta
             Ossentree
             ,
             Merton
             close
             by
             Ossentree
             ,
          
           an
           easie
           variation
           from
           ,
           and
           contraction
           of
           
             Austin
             tree
          
           ,
           and
           is
           three
           miles
           from
           Worcester
           ,
           neer
           the
           rode
           to
           Droitwich
           ,
           where
           the
           hill-Church
           is
           
             Augustine's
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           businesse
           of
           this
           convention
           ,
           designed
           to
           draw
           the
           British
           to
           obedience
           to
           Augustine
           &
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           began
           with
           a
           proposition
           onely
           of
           conformity
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           Easter
           ,
           in
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           Baptisme
           &c.
           
           But
           this
           in
           vain
           ;
           for
           ,
           saith
           Bede
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           disputation
           they
           would
           give
           no
           
             assent
             to
             the
             intreaties
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             and
             chidings
             of
          
           Augustine
           ,
           
             but
             preferred
             their
             own
             tradition
             before
             all
             the
             Churches
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             accorded
             with
          
           Rome
           
             in
             the
             particular
             of
             Easter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           convincing
           of
           them
           ,
           Augustine
           challenged
           them
           to
           doe
           miracles
           ,
           and
           by
           prayer
           to
           God
           cured
           a
           blinde
           man
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           cried
           up
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           the
           British
           still
           adhering
           to
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           answering
           him
           ,
           that
           
             absque
             consensu
             &
             licentiâ
             suorum
             ,
             without
             consent
             and
             licence
             of
             their
          
           whether
           Rulers
           of
           Church
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           other
           superiors
           also
           (
           their
           Metropolitan
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           with
           them
           at
           this
           ,
           being
           certainly
           none
           of
           the
           
             seven
             Bishops
          
           ,
           which
           are
           affirmed
           to
           have
           been
           present
           at
           the
           later
           convention
           )
           they
           could
           not
           
             forsake
             their
             antient
             customes
          
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           upon
           proposall
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           that
           they
           should
           have
           a
           second
           meeting
           ,
           at
           which
           were
           present
           
             seven
             British
             Bishops
          
           (
           which
           other
           Writers
           expresse
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Hereford
             ,
             Landaff
             ,
             Bangor
             ,
             S.
             Assaph
             ,
             Worcester
             ,
             Paternensis
             ,
             Morganensis
          
           )
           and
           many
           other
           learned
           men
           ,
           especially
           
             de
             nobilissimo
             eorum
             Monasterio
             ,
             quod
             vocatur
             lingua
             Anglorum
             Bancornaburg
             ,
             cui
             tempore
             illo
             Dinooth
             Abbas
             praefuisse
             narratur
             ,
             of
             the
             famous
             Monasterie
             of
          
           Bangor
           ,
           
             of
             which
          
           Dinooth
           
             was
             Abbot
             at
             that
             time
          
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           before
           they
           went
           to
           this
           Meeting
           ,
           they
           were
           advised
           by
           a
           religious
           person
           ,
           whose
           directions
           they
           asked
           ,
           to
           observe
           diligently
           the
           behaviour
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           meek
           and
           
             lowly
             in
             heart
          
           ,
           a
           mark
           by
           
           which
           they
           might
           know
           whether
           he
           had
           taken
           
             Christ's
             yoke
          
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           consequently
           whether
           it
           were
           the
           yoke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           now
           desired
           to
           impose
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           upon
           Augustine's
           fitting
           still
           upon
           his
           stool
           or
           seat
           ,
           and
           never
           rising
           up
           with
           any
           civility
           or
           humility
           ,
           at
           their
           approach
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           displeased
           ,
           saith
           Bede
           ,
           that
           they
           
             contradicted
             all
             the
             proposals
             that
             he
             made
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           that
           upon
           his
           making
           
             three
             Propositions
          
           to
           them
           ,
           concerning
           
             Easter
             ,
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           and
           
             preaching
             to
             the
             English
          
           ,
           and
           promising
           to
           
             bear
             with
             them
             in
             all
             other
             differences
             ,
          
           (
           of
           which
           sort
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           there
           were
           
             many
             wherein
             their
             practice
             was
             contrary
             consuetudini
             nostrae
             ,
             imò
             Vniversalis
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Roman
             ,
             yea
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
          
           )
           they
           answered
           ,
           
             nihil
             horum
             se
             facturos
             ,
             nec
             illum
             pro
             Archiepiscopo
             habituros
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             comply
             with
             him
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             their
             Archbishop
          
           ;
           Upon
           which
           follows
           that
           rough
           sanguinarie
           answer
           of
           
             Augustine's
             ,
             quod
             si
             pacem
             cum
             fratribus
             accipere
             nollent
             ,
             bellum
             ab
             hostibus
             forent
             accepturi
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             peace
             with
             brethren
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             warre
             from
             enemies
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           follows
           in
           very
           plain
           language
           ,
           
             per
             Anglorum
             manu●
             ultienem
             mortis
             essent
             passuri
             ,
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             English
             should
             act
             a
             bloody
             revenge
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           Which
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           soon
           after
           followed
           ,
           and
           fell
           in
           an
           eminent
           manner
           on
           the
           Monks
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           of
           which
           order
           there
           were
           at
           that
           time
           above
           
             two
             thousand
          
           ,
           who
           
             lived
             all
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             their
             own
             hands
             .
          
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             King
             Edilfred
          
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           coming
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           to
           C●erleon
           ,
           made
           his
           first
           onset
           on
           their
           Priests
           ,
           who
           were
           assembled
           by
           themselves
           
             to
             fast
          
           and
           pray
           for
           their
           brethren
           ,
           (
           as
           Moses
           holding
           up
           his
           hands
           in
           prayer
           ,
           whilest
           Josua
           held
           up
           his
           in
           sighting
           )
           and
           upon
           no
           other
           provocation
           (
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           the
           Historian
           )
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           
             fought
             against
             him
             with
             their
             prayers
             (
             contra
             nos
             pugnant
             qui
             adversus
             no●
             in
             preca●i●s
             ibus
             prosequuntur
          
           )
           he
           first
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           killed
           1●00
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           destroyed
           the
           
             whole
             Army
             .
             Sicque
             compie●um
             est
             praesagium
             sancti
             Pontificis
             Augustini
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             presage
             of
             the
             holy
             Bishop
          
           St.
           Augustine
           
             was
             fulfi●led
             upon
             them
          
           .
        
         
         
           
           These
           particulars
           of
           the
           story
           I
           have
           thus
           puctually
           set
           down
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           rebuke
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           who
           p.
           412.
           chargeth
           it
           upon
           Sir
           
             Hen
             :
             Spelman
             ,
             and
             those
             others
             that
             borrow
             out
             of
             him
             ,
          
           as
           a
           want
           of
           
             wilingness
             to
             see
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           &
           of
           fidelity
           to
           
             com●nicate
             it
             to
             others
          
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           chosen
           to
           
             reflect
             on
             that
             testimonie
          
           (
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           upstart
           ,
           and
           )
           
             which
             appeared
             not
             till
             within
             these
             15
             years
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             upon
             that
             true
             antiquity
             ,
             which
             having
             indured
             the
             shock
             of
             almost
             a
          
           1000
           years
           .
           Sir
           Henry
           had
           a
           little
           before
           transcribed
           out
           of
           
             Bede
             ,
             wherein
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             every
             one
             may
             read
          
           ,
           first
           that
           
             miracle
             in
             giving
             sight
             to
             the
             blinde
             man
             ,
          
           then
           that
           
             divine
             vengeance
             prophetically
             foretold
          
           by
           Augustine
           ,
           
           which
           (
           in
           his
           opinion
           )
           
             more
             than
             sufficiently
             prove
             ,
             that
             S.
          
           Augustine
           ,
           
             sent
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             came
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             a
             lawfull
             authority
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             demands
             of
             conformity
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             in
             the
             points
             specified
             were
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             yeilded
             to
             by
             the
             Britains
             .
          
        
         
           
           In
           this
           matter
           I
           might
           now
           fitly
           inlarge
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           force
           of
           this
           
             two-fold
             argument
          
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           
             miraculous
             cure
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           
             predicted
             vengeance
          
           ,
           and
           offer
           many
           things
           to
           consideration
           concerning
           each
           head
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           1.
           the
           no
           great
           credit
           that
           hath
           been
           given
           to
           the
           relations
           of
           Bede
           on
           this
           head
           of
           miracles
           (
           of
           which
           his
           Story
           is
           so
           richly
           furnished
           )
           together
           with
           the
           great
           deceit
           that
           such
           pretensions
           have
           been
           experimented
           to
           subject
           men
           to
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           confession
           of
           Bede
           ,
           that
           the
           Britaine
           's
           were
           *
           
             unwilling
             to
             yeild
          
           to
           this
           tryall
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           when
           he
           saith
           that
           the
           †
           
             blinde
             man
             being
             offered
             to
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Britaines
             ,
             he
             received
             no
             cure
             or
             benefit
             by
             them
             ,
          
           he
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           that
           the
           
             Britaine
             's
             attempted
          
           to
           doe
           the
           miracle
           ,
           and
           failed
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           leaves
           us
           to
           resolve
           that
           they
           wholly
           waved
           this
           
             tryall
             :
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           miracle
           were
           granted
           to
           be
           a
           true
           miracle
           ,
           and
           a
           testimony
           of
           Gods
           asserting
           the
           doctrines
           then
           contested
           between
           them
           ,
           yet
           this
           would
           not
           be
           any
           concludent
           testimonie
           for
           the
           
             Pope's
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           those
           things
           which
           were
           then
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           the
           observation
           of
           Easter
           ,
           the
           rites
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           accustomed
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           most
           some
           such
           like
           
           traditions
           ,
           wherein
           the
           British
           custome
           varied
           from
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           this
           was
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           
             proposed
             tryall
             ,
             quae
             sequenda
             traditio
             quibus
             sit
             viis
             ad
             ingressum
             regni
             illius
             properandum
             ,
             what
             tradition
             was
             to
             be
             followed
          
           (
           in
           the
           celebration
           of
           Easter
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Britains
           had
           received
           and
           retained
           from
           their
           first
           conversion
           ,
           imputed
           to
           an
           Apostle
           or
           Apostolical
           person
           ,
           
             Simon
             Zelotes
          
           or
           Joseph
           of
           Arimathea
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           the
           Romans
           deduced
           from
           S.
           
             Peter
             )
             by
             what
             waies
             they
             were
             to
             hasten
             to
             entrance
             into
             that
             Kingdome
          
           (
           referring
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           to
           the
           rites
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           the
           second
           head
           of
           debate
           between
           them
           )
           And
           in
           both
           these
           ,
           (
           as
           also
           in
           refusing
           to
           joyn
           with
           Augustine
           in
           the
           common
           work
           of
           preaching
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           )
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           granted
           by
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           was
           on
           the
           Romanists
           side
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           Britains
           ,
           without
           ye●lding
           a
           supremacie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           over
           the
           
             British
             Churches
             .
             Fourthly
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Britains
           by
           Bede's
           confession
           ,
           acknowledged
           themselves
           convinced
           by
           that
           miracle
           ,
           that
           the
           
             way
             of
             righteousness
          
           which
           
             Augustine
             preached
          
           ,
           was
           the
           
             true
             way
          
           ,
           yet
           added
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           
             renounce
             their
             antient
             customes
             without
             the
             consent
             and
             licence
             of
             their
             own
             (
             superiors
          
           )
           which
           evidently
           confines
           aud
           determines
           the
           miracle
           and
           all
           the
           supposed
           virtue
           thereof
           to
           the
           confirming
           the
           Traditions
           which
           
             Augustine
             delivered
          
           ,
           without
           farther
           extending
           it
           to
           the
           asserting
           the
           
             Papal
             power
          
           (
           to
           which
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Bangor's
           answer
           was
           particularly
           confronted
           )
           for
           had
           they
           once
           acknowledged
           themselves
           convinced
           of
           that
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           no
           place
           left
           for
           the
           
             licentia
             suorum
          
           ,
           no
           need
           of
           the
           consent
           or
           licence
           of
           any
           other
           superiors
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           resolutely
           adhere
           to
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           at
           their
           
             second
             meeting
          
           the
           Britains
           deemed
           
             Augustine's
             pride
          
           a
           more
           valid
           convincing
           argument
           ,
           that
           the
           yoke
           which
           he
           designed
           to
           impose
           on
           them
           was
           not
           the
           yoke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           the
           supposed
           miracle
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           .
        
         
           
           And
           for
           the
           latter
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           first
           *
           threatned
           and
           then
           fulfilled
           upon
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           that
           were
           indeed
           a
           miracle
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           of
           the
           complexion
           ,
           which
           is
           generally
           observed
           in
           
             Christ's
             miracles
          
           ,
           used
           for
           the
           working
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           proportionable
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Boanerges
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           the
           
             fire
             from
             heaven
          
           called
           down
           upon
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           
           and
           were
           answered
           by
           Christ
           that
           this
           was
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           And
           if
           the
           example
           of
           S.
           Peter
           on
           Ananias
           and
           Sapphyra
           ,
           or
           of
           S.
           Paul
           on
           Elymas
           be
           made
           use
           of
           as
           a
           precedent
           for
           this
           severity
           ,
           yet
           sure
           the
           answer
           of
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           to
           Augustine
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           supposing
           different
           Churches
           to
           enjoy
           different
           customes
           ,
           and
           not
           imposing
           the
           Roman
           upon
           all
           ,
           might
           have
           directed
           him
           to
           greater
           moderation
           .
           See
           Bed
           :
           l.
           1.
           c.
           27.
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           
             third
             Interrogation
             .
             Secondly
          
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           very
           great
           miracle
           ,
           that
           a
           
             grand
             Army
          
           falling
           first
           upon
           unarmed
           Monks
           ,
           should
           obtain
           the
           victory
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           afterward
           against
           all
           other
           their
           opposers
           ;
           nor
           consequently
           is
           it
           any
           whit
           strange
           that
           Augustine
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           provoked
           ,
           and
           meant
           to
           use
           this
           
             bloody
             revengefull
          
           course
           ,
           should
           thus
           threaten
           what
           he
           then
           designed
           to
           see
           performed
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           full
           meaning
           of
           his
           foretelling
           it
           .
        
         
           
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           either
           Bede
           ,
           or
           some
           Interpolator
           ,
           that
           copied
           out
           the
           
             original
             Latine
          
           of
           that
           Historie
           ,
           hath
           thought
           good
           to
           insert
           some
           words
           in
           the
           end
           of
           that
           story
           ,
           l.
           2.
           c.
           2.
           
             in
             fine
             ,
             (
             quamvis
             ipso
             jam
             multo
             ante
             tempore
             ad
             coelestia
             regna
             sublato
          
           )
           which
           might
           delude
           men
           into
           a
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           this
           bloody
           act
           was
           a
           
             long
             time
          
           after
           
             Augustine's
             death
          
           ;
           But
           for
           this
           ,
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           
             King
             Alfred's
             Saxon
             translation
          
           or
           paraphrase
           of
           Bede
           ,
           wholly
           omits
           that
           parenthesis
           ,
           and
           reads
           it
           onely
           thus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           B.
           A
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             and
             so
             was
             fulfilled
             the
             prediction
             of
             S.
          
           Augustine
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             feel
             the
             revenge
             of
             temporal
             destruction
             .
             Secondly
             ,
          
           that
           the
           series
           of
           the
           story
           in
           Bede
           gives
           just
           prejudice
           to
           that
           parenthesis
           ,
           for
           this
           of
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Britans
           being
           set
           down
           in
           the
           end
           of
           that
           second
           Chap
           :
           the
           third
           begins
           with
           Augustine's
           ordaining
           two
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Mellitus
          
           and
           Justus
           ,
           which
           sure
           was
           not
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           
             Saxon
             paraphrase
          
           of
           
             King
             Alfred
          
           begins
           that
           Chapter
           with
           this
           form
           of
           reference
           to
           the
           former
           passage
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           —
           
             It
             was
             after
             this
          
           —
           which
           plainly
           defines
           Augustine
           to
           have
           survived
           that
           bloody
           fact
           ,
           so
           the
           
             Latine
             Bede
          
           ,
           which
           sets
           down
           the
           time
           of
           Augustine's
           ordaining
           those
           two
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Anno
             Dominicae
             incarnationis
             sexcentefimo
             quarto
             ,
             In
             the
             year
          
           604
           ,
           doth
           yet
           more
           incline
           
           us
           to
           suspect
           that
           Parenthesis
           ,
           for
           though
           Bede
           ,
           who
           sets
           down
           the
           month
           and
           day
           of
           
             Augustine's
             death
          
           ,
           sets
           not
           down
           the
           year
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           leaves
           it
           in
           a
           latitude
           to
           be
           between
           the
           year
           596
           in
           which
           he
           came
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           year
           613.
           (
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           Saxon
           reads
           616.
           )
           in
           which
           
             King
             Ethelbert
          
           died
           ,
           yet
           others
           commonly
           affirm
           that
           he
           continued
           Bishop
           15
           or
           16
           years
           ,
           and
           so
           died
           about
           612
           or
           13.
           whereas
           Chronologers
           affirm
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Monks
           of
           Bangor
           &c.
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           year
           603
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           year
           immediately
           precedent
           to
           
             Augustine's
             ordaining
          
           those
           two
           
             Bishops
             .
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           this
           slaughter
           ,
           the
           
             Latine
             Bede
          
           begins
           
             Siquidem
             ,
             posthaec
             ipse
             ,
             de
             quo
             diximus
             ,
             Rex
             Anglorum
             —
             For
             after
             this
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           after
           
             Augustine's
             threatning
          
           destruction
           to
           the
           British
           ,
           the
           
             forenamed
             King
             of
             the
             Angles
             gathered
             an
             Army
             —
          
           the
           
             Saxon
             paraphrase
          
           reads
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             soon
             rath
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             very
             soon
             after
             this
          
           ,
           which
           again
           perswades
           that
           it
           was
           before
           Augustine's
           death
           ,
           at
           least
           that
           the
           
             jam
             multo
             ante
          
           in
           the
           Parenthesis
           (
           that
           Augustine
           died
           
             long
             before
          
           )
           could
           have
           no
           truth
           in
           it
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           as
           some
           Writers
           of
           these
           dark
           times
           have
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           affirm
           with
           the
           
             Latine
             Bede
          
           that
           Augustine
           was
           first
           dead
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           known
           also
           that
           others
           charge
           it
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           the
           inciter
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           met
           the
           Kings
           when
           they
           were
           ready
           for
           the
           fight
           ,
           and
           was
           present
           with
           them
           ;
           And
           Trivet
           in
           his
           
             French
             Chronicle
          
           ,
           that
           saith
           it
           was
           done
           after
           Augustine's
           death
           ,
           yet
           adds
           that
           
             Ethelbert
             King
          
           of
           Kent
           ;
           who
           stirred
           up
           
             Ethelfred
             King
          
           of
           Northumberland
           and
           his
           Saxons
           against
           the
           Britans
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           against
           
             Dinoth
             Abbot
          
           of
           Bangor
           forementioned
           ,
           was
           
             highly
             displeased
          
           and
           inflamed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           
             despised
             Augustine
          
           .
           All
           which
           being
           considered
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           no
           very
           Christian
           action
           ,
           whether
           in
           Augustine
           or
           in
           Ethelbert
           ,
           and
           the
           threats
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           performances
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           they
           bear
           an
           exact
           proportion
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           equally
           argumentative
           ,
           not
           for
           ,
           but
           against
           that
           cause
           ,
           which
           was
           willing
           thus
           unchristianly
           to
           support
           it self
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           slaughter
           of
           these
           poor
           Monks
           shall
           yet
           be
           thought
           a
           solid
           probation
           ,
           as
           an
           act
           of
           
             divine
             vengeance
          
           upon
           
           them
           (
           just
           such
           as
           the
           falling
           of
           the
           towre
           of
           Siloe
           was
           ,
           from
           which
           none
           but
           a
           Jew
           ,
           or
           Turke
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Barbarians
             ,
             Act.
          
           28.
           or
           those
           that
           make
           prosperity
           the
           speciall
           mark
           of
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           will
           think
           fit
           to
           conclude
           any
           thing
           )
           there
           is
           one
           part
           of
           the
           story
           yet
           behinde
           ,
           which
           will
           refute
           and
           retort
           that
           argument
           ,
           for
           when
           Edilfrid
           had
           used
           them
           so
           bloodily
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           his
           rage
           and
           victory
           proceeded
           to
           destroy
           the
           remainder
           of
           those
           Monks
           ,
           and
           their
           Monasterie
           together
           ,
           the
           avengers
           of
           blood
           met
           him
           ,
           three
           
             British
             Commanders
          
           ,
           with
           their
           
             forces
             ,
             routed
          
           his
           Army
           ,
           killed
           
             ten
             thousand
          
           and
           sixty
           of
           them
           ,
           wounded
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           and
           the
           remainder
           of
           his
           Army
           to
           flight
           ,
           which
           certainly
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           as
           much
           validity
           to
           inferre
           that
           God
           maintained
           the
           cause
           of
           those
           
             innocent
             Monks
          
           against
           the
           Saxons
           and
           Augustine
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           was
           argumentative
           on
           their
           side
           against
           the
           British
           .
        
         
           
           But
           it
           is
           not
           needfull
           ,
           that
           I
           insist
           on
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           one
           thing
           that
           from
           this
           view
           of
           the
           story
           in
           Bede
           was
           to
           be
           concluded
           ,
           is
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           relations
           ,
           as
           in
           him
           they
           lie
           ,
           and
           are
           by
           this
           
             Author
             H.
             T.
          
           vouched
           against
           us
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           of
           our
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           the
           Abbot
           and
           Monks
           of
           Bangor
           opposed
           Augustine
           ,
           yeilded
           him
           no
           obedience
           ,
           referred
           themselves
           onely
           to
           their
           own
           Governours
           ,
           without
           any
           acknowledgment
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           generally
           the
           result
           of
           other
           Authors
           narrations
           of
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           
           So
           *
           Balaeus
           ,
           speaking
           of
           that
           
             convention
             ,
             Dinotus
             omnium
             primu●
             graviter
             &
             docte
             de
             non
             approbandà
             apud
             eos
             Romanorum
             authoritate
             disputabat
             ,
          
           Dinoth
           
             in
             the
             first
             place
             gravely
             and
             learnedly
             disputed
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
          
           Rome
           
             among
             them
             ,
             adding
             ,
             Fortiter
             praeterea
             tuebatur
             Menevensis
             Archiepiscopi
             in
             Ecclesiarum
             suarum
             rebus
             ratam
             jurisdictionem
             ,
             that
             he
             moreover
             strongly
             and
             couragiously
             defended
          
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             S.
             Davids
          
           (
           the
           same
           that
           in
           the
           
             Abbots
             answer
          
           is
           called
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Caerleon
             )
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             his
             own
             churches
             .
          
        
         
           
           So
           Geffrey
           of
           
             Monmouth
             ,
             Edelbertus
             Rex
             Kantiorum
             ,
             ut
             vidit
             Britones
             dedignantes
             subjectionem
             Augustino
             facere
             ,
             Northumbrorum
             
             &
             cateros
             Saxonum
             regulos
             instimulavit
             ,
             ut
             collecto
             grandi
             exercitu
             in
             civitatem
             Bangor
             Abbatem
             Dinoth
             &
             caeteros
             clericos
             ,
             qui
             eos
             spreverunt
             ,
             perditum
             irent
             .
             King
          
           Ethelbert
           
             seeing
             the
             Britains
             disdain
             to
             yeild
             their
             subjection
             to
          
           Augustine
           ,
           
             stirred
             up
             the
             King
             of
          
           Northumberland
           
             and
             other
             Saxon
             Kings
             to
             gather
             a
             great
             army
             against
             the
             city
          
           Bangor
           ,
           
             to
             destory
          
           Dinoth
           
             the
             Abbot
             and
             the
             other
             Clerks
             of
             that
             Monasterie
             ,
             who
             had
             scorned
          
           Augustine
           
             and
             the
             Saxons
          
           .
        
         
           
           So
           Sigebert
           in
           
             Anno
             602.
             
             Augustinus
             —
             habita
             Synodo
             cum
             Britonum
             &
             Scotorum
             Episcopis
             ,
             quâ
             sacerdotes
             &
             Monachos
             invenit
             adversarios
             aequitatis
             —
          
           Augustine
           
             had
             a
             meeting
             with
             the
             British
             and
             Scotish
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             there
             found
             an
             opposition
             from
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             and
             terrified
             them
             by
             prediction
             of
             a
             calamity
             that
             should
             fall
             on
             them
             .
          
           Other
           evidences
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Collection
           of
           the
           
             Anglicane
             Councels
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Whelock's
             Notes
          
           on
           his
           edition
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Bede
          
           ,
           p.
           115.
           if
           there
           could
           now
           remain
           any
           question
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           And
           that
           this
           was
           discerned
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Appendix
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           for
           his
           Interest
           to
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           his
           mention
           of
           the
           miracle
           and
           
             divine
             vengeance
          
           ,
           as
           of
           proofs
           that
           Augustine
           was
           in
           the
           right
           against
           these
           refusers
           ,
           who
           yet
           continued
           ,
           saith
           he
           still
           refractory
           to
           his
           proposals
           .
           And
           this
           was
           all
           I
           concluded
           from
           the
           
             Abbot's
             answer
          
           ,
           and
           this
           stands
           firm
           in
           this
           Romanist's
           own
           confession
           ,
           though
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
             Abbot's
             answer
          
           had
           not
           been
           preserved
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           
           And
           therefore
           being
           now
           wholly
           unconcerned
           in
           the
           validity
           of
           this
           testimony
           ,
           and
           so
           secured
           from
           all
           danger
           of
           being
           bribed
           by
           interests
           to
           judge
           more
           favourably
           of
           it
           than
           the
           matter
           requires
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           calmly
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           that
           clearness
           and
           evidence
           in
           this
           
             Author's
             arguments
          
           for
           the
           invalidating
           this
           testimony
           ,
           which
           he
           assures
           us
           we
           shall
           finde
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
           His
           first
           argument
           is
           negative
           from
           the
           [
           
             not
             least
             scrap
             of
             Antiquity
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Cambrian
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             Welch
             )
             lines
             cited
             ,
             were
             the
             Abbot
             of
          
           Bangor's
           
             answer
             to
          
           Augustine
           
             upon
             the
             occasion
             specified
          
           ,
           
           
             nor
             that
             the
             renouned
          
           
           Dinoth
           
             was
             that
             Abbot
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             old
             Manuser
             :
             whence
             Sir
          
           Henry
           Spel
           :
           
             extracts
             the
             testimony
             ,
             was
             copied
             out
             of
             any
             more
             antient
             .
          
        
         
           
           What
           other
           proof
           from
           antiquity
           should
           be
           expected
           from
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           to
           give
           authority
           to
           these
           lines
           ,
           than
           what
           readily
           offers
           it self
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           understand
           ;
           That
           the
           British
           ,
           particularly
           those
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           and
           yet
           more
           peculiarly
           Dinoth
           the
           famous
           Abbot
           of
           that
           Monasterie
           ,
           disputed
           against
           Augustine's
           pretensions
           for
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           asserted
           their
           own
           subjection
           to
           their
           Metropolitane
           ,
           hath
           already
           appeared
           to
           be
           the
           affirmation
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           competent
           witnesses
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Manuscript
           passage
           in
           Welch
           and
           English
           ,
           which
           Sir
           
             H.
             Spel
          
           :
           had
           transcribed
           from
           Mr.
           Moston's
           Copie
           (
           and
           directs
           the
           Reader
           to
           Sir
           Cotton's
           Library
           to
           satisfie
           himself
           in
           that
           matter
           )
           is
           directly
           agreeable
           to
           this
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           gave
           that
           very
           
             judicious
             Knight
          
           just
           reason
           both
           to
           set
           some
           value
           on
           it
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           communicate
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           might
           gratifie
           their
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           approve
           it self
           by
           its
           own
           light
           to
           any
           
             judicious
             Reader
          
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           very
           words
           of
           that
           Abbot's
           answer
           ,
           yet
           the
           sense
           and
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           whether
           of
           these
           it
           should
           be
           judged
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           .
        
         
           
           Had
           the
           contents
           of
           this
           Testimony
           been
           any
           way
           contrary
           to
           other
           undoubted
           records
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           or
           indeed
           any
           disparate
           new
           relation
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           formerly
           been
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           to
           owe
           the
           whole
           credit
           and
           support
           to
           this
           Testimonie
           ,
           some
           reason
           there
           might
           have
           been
           for
           an
           Aristarchus
           to
           proceed
           with
           more
           caution
           than
           here
           was
           used
           ,
           and
           to
           yeild
           nothing
           to
           bare
           
             groundlesse
             conjectures
          
           (
           and
           the
           Romanist
           hath
           as
           much
           reason
           as
           any
           man
           to
           lay
           this
           to
           heart
           ,
           to
           act
           with
           this
           caution
           in
           other
           Testimonies
           )
           but
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           agreed
           on
           among
           the
           Antients
           ,
           and
           an
           
             old
             record
          
           offers
           it self
           to
           our
           view
           ,
           in
           perfect
           concord
           with
           that
           which
           we
           had
           formerly
           all
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           onely
           affirms
           that
           more
           legibly
           and
           distinctly
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           substance
           before
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           punctually
           delivered
           to
           us
           ,
           I
           cannot
           think
           the
           
             severest
             Critick
          
           ,
           supposing
           him
           unconcerned
           and
           impartial
           ,
           
           without
           any
           hypothesis
           of
           his
           own
           to
           be
           defended
           or
           tended
           by
           him
           ,
           would
           have
           any
           aversion
           or
           dislike
           to
           a
           testimony
           thus
           produced
           ,
           though
           for
           some
           circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           producer
           have
           nothing
           of
           authority
           to
           back
           his
           own
           conjectures
           .
        
         
           
           This
           one
           thing
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           most
           unjust
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           a
           Manuscript
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           what
           it
           pretends
           to
           be
           ,
           unlesse
           I
           have
           some
           expresse
           affirmation
           of
           Antiquity
           concerning
           that
           
             particular
             Manuscript
          
           ;
           should
           such
           rules
           of
           severity
           be
           now
           imposed
           on
           the
           presse
           ,
           the
           Vatican
           must
           never
           bring
           forth
           more
           rarities
           ,
           the
           wealth
           of
           all
           the
           Archives
           in
           the
           world
           must
           lie
           dead
           ,
           like
           a
           Miser's
           treasure
           ,
           no
           one
           volume
           being
           able
           to
           testifie
           for
           the
           veracity
           of
           its
           neighbour
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           it self
           must
           also
           bring
           its
           voucher
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           
             in
             infinitum
          
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           would
           not
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           
             competent
             testification
          
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           remembred
           ,
           that
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           made
           publick
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Printing
           ,
           lay
           once
           in
           
             single
             Manuscripts
          
           ,
           and
           those
           multipliable
           onely
           by
           transcribing
           ,
           and
           neither
           the
           originals
           nor
           Copies
           any
           other
           way
           testified
           to
           be
           what
           they
           pretended
           to
           be
           ,
           than
           as
           these
           Cambrian
           lines
           are
           delivered
           to
           us
           by
           Sir
           Henry
           ,
           I
           hope
           this
           will
           be
           deemed
           a
           competent
           proof
           ,
           that
           this
           first
           argument
           is
           not
           so
           
             clearly
             demonstrative
          
           as
           was
           promised
           .
        
         
           
           Another
           branch
           there
           is
           of
           this
           
             first
             argument
          
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             And
             certainly
             if
             his
             Manuscript
             be
             no
             elder
             than
             the
             interlined
             English
             ,
             he
             hath
             grossly
             wronged
             himself
             and
             his
             Reader
             ,
             by
             honouring
             it
             with
             the
             style
             of
             Antient
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             sees
             ,
             the
             English
             is
             purely
             modern
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             so
             old
             by
             many
             years
             as
          
           Henry
           
             the
             Eighth●s
             cashiering
             the
             Pope's
             authority
             ,
             and
             arrogating
             the
             supremacy
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             to
             himself
             ,
             for
             maintenance
             whereof
             it
             is
             alledged
             ,
             and
             was
             certainly
             forged
             .
          
        
         
           
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           briefly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           pretended
           by
           Sir
           Henry
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           is
           as
           antient
           as
           the
           times
           of
           Dinoth
           ,
           no
           nor
           the
           Welch
           neither
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           two
           Languages
           were
           made
           use
           of
           by
           some
           ,
           whose
           ages
           he
           pretends
           not
           to
           know
           ,
           to
           conveigh
           to
           us
           intelligibly
           the
           answer
           of
           that
           Abbot
           ,
           in
           what
           language
           soever
           it
           were
           delivered
           by
           him
           ;
           And
           if
           it
           
           shall
           now
           be
           granted
           to
           this
           Author
           ,
           that
           the
           
             English
             idiome
          
           evidenceth
           it
           to
           be
           written
           within
           these
           last
           100
           years
           ,
           this
           can
           be
           no
           prejudice
           or
           ground
           of
           suspition
           ,
           much
           lesse
           a
           proof
           of
           forgery
           against
           this
           Manuscript
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Welch
           is
           allowed
           to
           be
           more
           antient
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           English
           may
           upon
           a
           latter
           transcribing
           have
           been
           annext
           ,
           as
           fitly
           as
           
             old
             Greek
             MSS.
          
           are
           daily
           printed
           with
           the
           
             Latine
             translations
          
           of
           a
           later
           date
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           or
           several
           pages
           .
        
         
           
           His
           
             second
             argument
          
           is
           deduced
           from
           the
           
             Cambrian
             lines
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           discover
           many
           
             un-Cambrian
             mixtures
          
           of
           
             English
             words
          
           ,
           
           helpio
           and
           gleimio
           ,
           for
           help
           and
           claim
           ,
           want
           of
           Orthographie
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           To
           which
           being
           utterly
           unskilfull
           in
           the
           
             Welch
             language
          
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           my self
           incompetent
           to
           give
           any
           very
           particular
           reply
           ,
           yet
           shall
           give
           my
           reason
           ,
           why
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           this
           
             second
             argument
          
           of
           his
           is
           any
           more
           demonstrative
           against
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           testimony
           ,
           than
           the
           former
           ;
           For
           1.
           supposing
           this
           Copie
           of
           Mr.
           Moston●s
           to
           be
           a
           transcript
           ,
           not
           the
           original
           (
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           S.
           
             H.
             Spelman
          
           supposeth
           )
           what
           difficulty
           is
           there
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           that
           Copie
           was
           transcribed
           by
           one
           unskilful
           in
           the
           Orthographie
           of
           that
           language
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           known
           ,
           how
           ordinary
           this
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           not
           only
           among
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           but
           among
           learned
           Church-men
           of
           that
           nation
           ,
           who
           are
           fain
           by
           study
           to
           acquire
           skill
           of
           reading
           before
           they
           can
           officiate
           in
           that
           
             language
             .
             Secondly
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           readily
           grant
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           yeild
           to
           the
           force
           of
           his
           arguments
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Welch
             lines
          
           are
           not
           the
           words
           ,
           or
           language
           wherein
           Dinoth
           delivered
           his
           answer
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           after
           contends
           )
           that
           Dinoth
           ,
           a
           writer
           of
           
             Latine
             Books
          
           ,
           being
           to
           speak
           to
           Augustine
           ,
           that
           understood
           not
           the
           
             British
             language
          
           ,
           gave
           his
           answer
           in
           Latine
           ;
           What
           hinders
           now
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           
             Latine
             answer
          
           being
           conserved
           among
           the
           Britans
           ,
           might
           in
           later
           times
           (
           before
           Henry
           the
           eight
           )
           in
           any
           age
           to
           which
           the
           idiome
           of
           the
           
             Welch
             lines
          
           shall
           direct
           a
           Critick
           in
           that
           language
           to
           affix
           them
           ,
           be
           translated
           into
           imperfect
           (
           I
           mean
           more
           modern
           )
           yet
           
             intelligible
             Welch
          
           ,
           either
           by
           a
           native
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           who
           had
           acquired
           so
           much
           of
           that
           language
           ,
           as
           was
           sufficient
           for
           no
           weightier
           an
           enterprise
           ?
           I
           discern
           not
           what
           disadvantage
           I
           
           can
           receive
           by
           this
           concession
           ,
           and
           then
           sure
           there
           will
           be
           small
           difficulty
           in
           vindicating
           Sir
           Henry's
           integrity
           ,
           if
           this
           shall
           be
           supposed
           ;
           For
           he
           no
           where
           pretends
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Cambrian
             lines
          
           ,
           in
           the
           form
           here
           presented
           ,
           were
           the
           language
           ,
           or
           words
           of
           the
           answer
           of
           Dinoth
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           answer
           ,
           in
           what
           language
           soever
           delivered
           by
           him
           ,
           is
           communicated
           to
           us
           by
           that
           MS.
           
           And
           that
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           word
           of
           so
           much
           as
           
             probable
             argument
          
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           
             clear
             demonstration
          
           tenderd
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Appendix
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           two
           words
           which
           occasioned
           his
           charge
           of
           the
           
             English
             mixtures
          
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
           by
           those
           which
           have
           skill
           in
           the
           language
           ,
           enabled
           to
           return
           him
           some
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           help
           ,
           from
           whence
           is
           the
           
             infinitive
             helpio
          
           or
           helpu
           ,
           is
           found
           used
           by
           
             Tudor
             Aled
          
           ,
           who
           wrote
           an
           :
           1490.
           and
           by
           Lluellyn
           ,
           who
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           more
           antient
           ,
           and
           that
           gleimio
           ,
           or
           cleimio
           is
           by
           the
           Latine
           and
           
             Welch
             Dictionary
          
           set
           down
           in
           the
           word
           vendico
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           (
           and
           after
           that
           holi
           )
           as
           the
           most
           proper
           
             Welch
             word
          
           for
           it
           ,
           not
           borrowed
           from
           the
           English
           ;
           From
           whence
           as
           I
           shall
           not
           conclude
           ,
           that
           these
           
             Welch
             lines
          
           ,
           were
           the
           original
           of
           Dinoth's
           answer
           (
           that
           were
           to
           retract
           my
           former
           concession
           )
           so
           I
           may
           safely
           assume
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           words
           (
           his
           onely
           instances
           of
           
             English
             mixtures
          
           )
           doe
           no
           way
           demonstrate
           this
           
             Welch
             translation
          
           to
           be
           later
           than
           
             Henry
             the
             Eight's
             cashiering
             the
             Pope's
             authority
          
           (
           as
           of
           the
           English
           it
           was
           granted
           )
           nor
           consequently
           leave
           it
           under
           suspition
           of
           being
           forged
           by
           any
           Protestant
           .
        
         
           
           His
           
             third
             argument
          
           is
           of
           more
           seeming
           force
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           mention
           of
           this
           Abbot's
           subjection
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Caerleon
           upon
           Vske
           ,
           
           in
           which
           he
           findes
           two
           absurdities
           ,
           1.
           saith
           he
           ,
           of●han
           ●han
           Elwy
           ,
           
             now
             commonly
             called
             S.
          
           Assaph
           ,
           2.
           
             all
             Histories
             testifie
             that
             the
             Archiepiscopal
             Seat
             was
             removed
             from
          
           Caerleon
           
             to
             S.
          
           David
           
             's
             in
             King
          
           Arthur
           
             's
             time
             ,
             who
             died
             about
             the
             year
          
           544.
           i.
           e.
           50
           
             years
             before
          
           Augustine
           
             's
             first
             entrance
             into
          
           Britain
           .
        
         
           
           To
           these
           two
           branches
           of
           probation
           ,
           certainly
           the
           answer
           is
           very
           obvious
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           acknowledging
           and
           supposing
           that
           the
           Monasterie
           of
           Banchor
           ,
           situate
           in
           Flintshire
           ,
           though
           within
           the
           confines
           of
           Chestshire
           ,
           was
           under
           the
           
             diocesan
             Bishop
          
           
           either
           of
           S.
           Asaph
           ,
           or
           of
           Chester
           the
           
             Episcopal
             See
          
           of
           Bangor
           lying
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Caernarven
           )
           yet
           this
           can
           be
           of
           no
           manner
           of
           force
           against
           this
           testimony
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           was
           under
           the
           Bishop
           of
           S.
           Asaph
           ,
           as
           his
           
             immediate
             superior
          
           ,
           or
           diocesan
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           under
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Caerleon
           ,
           as
           his
           Metropolitan
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           under
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           in
           one
           respect
           ,
           is
           under
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           in
           another
           .
           And
           so
           that
           is
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           his
           first
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           that
           before
           this
           time
           of
           Dinoth's
           answer
           to
           Augustine
           ,
           the
           
             Archiepiscopal
             See
          
           had
           been
           by
           authority
           of
           Synod
           removed
           first
           from
           Caerleon
           to
           Landaffe
           by
           
             Dubritius
             ,
             Anno
          
           512.
           and
           so
           it
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Sir
           
             Hen
             :
             Spelman
          
           in
           his
           Apparat
           :
           p.
           25.
           (
           where
           by
           the
           way
           lin
           :
           5.
           the
           Printer
           hath
           mistaken
           
             ad
             Meneviam
          
           for
           
             ad
             Landaviam
          
           )
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           by
           his
           successor
           S.
           
             David
             ,
             Anno
          
           516.
           by
           licence
           from
           
             King
             Arthur
          
           ,
           from
           Landaff
           to
           Menevia
           ,
           which
           from
           that
           
             eminent
             Bishop
          
           ,
           under
           whom
           that
           change
           was
           made
           ,
           was
           after
           called
           S.
           Davids
           .
           But
           this
           removal
           of
           the
           
             Metropolitical
             See
          
           from
           one
           city
           to
           another
           was
           not
           of
           such
           weight
           or
           consideration
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             Metropolitical
             dignity
          
           ,
           having
           been
           so
           long
           fixt
           at
           Caerleon
           ,
           might
           still
           retain
           that
           title
           after
           the
           translation
           .
        
         
           
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Bangor
           making
           answer
           to
           Augustine●s
           claim
           ,
           which
           was
           founded
           in
           some
           old
           right
           ,
           which
           he
           pretended
           the
           Pope
           to
           have
           over
           
             all
             Churches
          
           ,
           it
           was
           most
           proper
           to
           contest
           this
           by
           former
           practice
           ,
           not
           onely
           how
           it
           stood
           at
           that
           present
           ,
           but
           especially
           how
           it
           had
           been
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           old
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           by
           
             custome
             immemorial
          
           ,
           and
           herein
           not
           to
           consider
           such
           
             immaterial
             changes
          
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           Primate's
           See
           from
           one
           city
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           to
           look
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           alwaies
           layn
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           
             forreign
             jurisdiction
          
           :
           And
           it
           being
           certain
           that
           Caerleon
           was
           antiently
           this
           
             Prime
             See
          
           ,
           nothing
           was
           more
           agreeable
           to
           this
           contest
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           managed
           by
           that
           Abbot
           ,
           than
           thus
           to
           referre
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           the
           Councels
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           Ephesus
           had
           done
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           controversies
           )
           to
           tell
           Augustine
           that
           the
           
             British
             Christians
          
           had
           alwaies
           ,
           from
           their
           first
           plantation
           ,
           been
           under
           a
           
           
             British
             Primate
          
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           the
           
             British
             Primate
          
           by
           that
           title
           ,
           which
           had
           most
           antiently
           belonged
           to
           him
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Bishop
           of
           Caerleon
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           later
           of
           Landaffe
           ,
           or
           the
           yet
           later
           of
           S.
           Davids
           .
        
         
           
           What
           this
           Author
           here
           objects
           against
           the
           former
           of
           these
           answers
           ,
           saying
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           this
           is
           not
           proved
           .
           And
           1.
           that
           
             it
             implies
             a
             contradiction
             to
             say
             the
             See
             was
             translated
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             title
             still
             retained
             ,
             Translation
             importing
          
           the
           
             taking
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             desertion
             of
             the
             old
             title
             ,
          
           ]
           is
           no
           way
           applicable
           to
           this
           
             second
             answer
          
           (
           which
           consequently
           remains
           in
           full
           force
           )
           and
           therefore
           I
           need
           not
           farther
           attend
           to
           it
           ;
           And
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           former
           answer
           ,
           It
           is
           farre
           from
           the
           promised
           clearnesse
           of
           demonstration
           .
        
         
           
           For
           as
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           thing
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           
             proved
             ▪
          
           the
           contrary
           must
           be
           proved
           by
           him
           that
           promiseth
           clear
           or
           demonstrative
           confutations
           :
           And
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           founded
           in
           some
           new
           notion
           of
           Contradiction
           ,
           which
           my
           Logick
           hath
           not
           acquainted
           me
           with
           ,
           for
           sure
           he
           that
           saith
           the
           See
           was
           translated
           ,
           and
           the
           
             former
             title
             retained
          
           ,
           doth
           neither
           say
           that
           the
           See
           was
           translated
           and
           
             not
             translated
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           only
           form
           of
           a
           
             Logical
             contradiction
          
           )
           nor
           that
           the
           
             former
             title
          
           was
           retained
           and
           
             not
             retained
          
           ;
           Nor
           consequently
           can
           I
           discern
           the
           least
           inconvenience
           ,
           much
           lesse
           contradiction
           ,
           either
           direct
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           implication
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Metropolitical
             See
          
           being
           translated
           from
           Caerleon
           to
           another
           city
           ,
           the
           Metropolitan
           should
           still
           retain
           his
           original
           title
           ,
           that
           of
           Bishop
           of
           Caerleon
           .
        
         
           
           Other
           exceptions
           he
           proceeds
           to
           adde
           ,
           but
           those
           so
           farre
           again
           from
           being
           ,
           
           according
           to
           
             promise
             ,
             demonstrative
             evidences
          
           against
           this
           testimonie
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           no
           way
           worthy
           to
           be
           attended
           to
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           that
           Dinoth
           would
           probably
           have
           answered
           in
           Latine
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           I
           have
           already
           replied
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           well
           grant
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           both
           the
           Welch
           and
           English
           in
           Mr.
           Moston's
           MS.
           were
           translations
           of
           that
           Latine
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           in
           Welch
           rendred
           
             [
             whom
             you
             name
             to
             be
             Pope
             —
             ]
          
           are
           not
           
             rightly
             translated
          
           ;
           In
           this
           again
           I
           cannot
           contend
           ,
           having
           no
           knowledge
           in
           that
           language
           ,
           but
           as
           
           before
           I
           followed
           Sir
           Henry's
           translation
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           not
           very
           clear
           ,
           did
           endevour
           to
           expresse
           his
           meaning
           by
           a
           just
           Paraphrase
           ,
           and
           thereby
           happily
           rendred
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           so
           if
           I
           should
           now
           believe
           my
           teacher
           again
           ,
           this
           Author
           ,
           that
           undertakes
           to
           correct
           Sir
           Henry's
           translation
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           impossible
           so
           to
           render
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           should
           bear
           a
           very
           commdious
           sense
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           agreeable
           to
           the
           notion
           I
           formerly
           had
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           But
           being
           not
           secure
           that
           my
           leader
           
             H.
             T.
          
           (
           whom
           now
           I
           discern
           to
           be
           no
           Welch-man
           )
           hath
           really
           the
           skill
           in
           that
           language
           ,
           which
           his
           animadversions
           pretend
           to
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           more
           reasonable
           to
           consult
           some
           other
           more
           knowing
           guide
           ,
           and
           am
           now
           from
           a
           judicious
           hand
           assured
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           error
           in
           the
           distinction
           between
           Daad
           :
           and
           
             yw
             gleimio
          
           ,
           which
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           true
           rendring
           of
           the
           whole
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Et
             aliam
             obedientiam
             ,
             quam
             istam
             ,
             non
             agnosco
             ego
             cujusquam
             esse
             ,
             quem
             vos
             nominat
             is
             Papam
             ,
             vel
             patrem
             patrum
             ,
             vendicare
             &
             postulare
             ,
             And
             any
             other
             obedience
             than
             that
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             not
             to
             be
             any
             mans
          
           (
           or
           to
           belong
           to
           any
           man
           )
           
             whom
             ye
             name
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Father
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             challenge
             and
             require
             .
          
           This
           is
           plain
           sense
           ,
           and
           still
           perfectly
           agreeable
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           I
           formerly
           had
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           upon
           the
           most
           Critical
           examination
           it
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           the
           most
           literal
           rendring
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           ,
           of
           the
           no
           good
           sense
           of
           the
           English
           is
           already
           answered
           also
           ,
           by
           adhering
           to
           that
           better
           translation
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           perfectly
           fit
           for
           our
           turns
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           was
           imagined
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           intelligible
           and
           clear
           ,
           as
           appeared
           in
           the
           
             last
             number
          
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           used
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Caerleon
             ▪
             [
             who
             is
             to
             oversee
             under
             God
             over
             us
             ]
             makes
             against
             the
             ●ym
             of
             the
             Prelatick
             reformers
             ,
          
           and
           particularly
           against
           me
           ,
           who
           
             labour
             to
             support
          
           the
           King's
           Supremacie
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whereas
           these
           words
           
             exclude
             the
             King
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Pope
          
           ]
           But
           certainly
           there
           is
           no
           force
           in
           this
           ,
           for
           Augustine's
           demand
           ,
           or
           question
           being
           onely
           of
           that
           obedience
           and
           subordination
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           
             supreme
             Bishop
          
           ,
           whether
           that
           were
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           of
           Caerleon
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           inquiring
           
           into
           the
           nature
           or
           extent
           of
           the
           regal
           or
           imperial
           power
           (
           there
           being
           no
           occasion
           to
           suggest
           any
           such
           inquirie
           )
           the
           Abbot's
           answer
           can
           in
           no
           probability
           be
           extended
           any
           farther
           than
           the
           question
           extended
           ,
           i.
           e.
           to
           the
           asserting
           the
           
             Prime
             Episcopal
             power
          
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           Caerleon
           or
           S.
           David's
           ,
           without
           any
           subordination
           to
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           
           As
           for
           that
           which
           in
           the
           fift
           place
           he
           adds
           of
           the
           miracle
           and
           
             divine
             vengeance
          
           ,
           in
           Bede
           ,
           and
           so
           concludes
           his
           Appendix
           ,
           to
           that
           I
           have
           spoken
           *
           already
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           I
           thought
           meet
           to
           premise
           to
           this
           debate
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           adde
           by
           way
           of
           answer
           to
           his
           exceptions
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           wonder
           ,
           that
           this
           Author
           (
           so
           recommended
           to
           the
           the
           Reader
           by
           his
           learned
           Friend
           in
           the
           front
           of
           his
           Book
           )
           should
           make
           it
           his
           solemn
           businesse
           to
           invalidate
           this
           one
           
             supernumerary
             testimony
          
           ,
           being
           withall
           no
           better
           provided
           with
           arguments
           to
           promise
           him
           successe
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           4.
           line
           28.
           after
           him
           adde
           ,
        
         
           p.
           15.
           l.
           24.
           after
           side
           re
           :
           or
        
         
           p.
           33.
           marg
           :
           l.
           3.
           re
           :
           Apolog
           :
           l.
           29.
           after
           must
           adde
           ,
        
         
           p.
           36.
           l.
           32.
           re
           :
           nomina
        
         
           p.
           40.
           l.
           12.
           re
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           l.
           13.
           re
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           p.
           83.
           l.
           34.
           re
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           p.
           15.
           l.
           24.
           after
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           dele
           ,
        
         
           p.
           19.
           l.
           33.
           after
           else
           adde
           )
        
         
           p.
           90.
           l.
           17.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           re
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           l.
           20.
           for
           the
           re
           :
           then
        
         
           p.
           96.
           l.
           ult
           :
           re
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           p.
           108.
           l.
           30.
           re
           :
           testifie
        
         
           p.
           111.
           marg
           :
           l.
           11.
           re
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           p.
           120.
           l.
           26.
           re
           :
           
             it
             as
          
        
         
           p.
           121.
           l.
           11.
           re
           :
           Campegius
        
         
           p.
           129.
           l.
           8.
           re
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           l.
           6.
           re
           :
           
             yet
             larger
          
        
         
           p
           133.
           l.
           17.
           re
           :
           
             by
             this
          
        
         
           p.
           135.
           l.
           6.
           re
           :
           
             schism
             in
             him
          
           ,
        
         
           p.
           136.
           l.
           35.
           re
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           p.
           137.
           l.
           29.
           re
           :
           
             and
             shall
          
           l.
           32.
           re
           :
           extitit
        
         
           p.
           138.
           l.
           ult
           :
           re
           :
           
             is
             one
          
        
         
           p.
           141.
           l.
           7.
           re
           :
           con-l
           .
           24.
           re
           :
           
             our
             innocence
          
        
         
           p.
           148.
           l.
           36.
           re
           :
           
             is
             utterly
          
        
         
           p.
           150.
           l.
           7.
           re
           :
           this
        
         
           p.
           155.
           l.
           11.
           re
           :
           
             the
             fall
          
        
         
           p.
           160.
           l.
           36.
           re
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           p.
           161.
           l.
           11.
           re
           :
           Naucratius
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45460-e3230
           
             *
             Ch
             7.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45460-e16450
           
             *
             l.
             7.
             c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Apoll
             :
             2.
             ad
             Imp
             :
             Const
             :
             Edit
             :
             Par
             :
             Tom
             :
             1.
             p.
             756.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Paris
               :
               Ed
            
             :
             t.
             1.
             p.
             827.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               :
               tom
            
             :
             1.
             p.
             266.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cont
               :
               Cels
            
             :
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             He
             urgeth
             Gratian
             too
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Decret
               :
               Grat
               :
               par
               :
               1.
               dist
               :
            
             92.
             c.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45460-e26450
           
             *
             
               Of
               Schism
            
             ,
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               A.
               Gellius
            
             ,
             l.
             18.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Tract
               of
               Schism
            
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             c.
             4.
             
             §.
             8
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Savil
               :
               ed
            
             :
             t.
             3.
             p.
             730
             ,
             731.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             l.
             7.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             †
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Epist
             :
             ad
             Zenon
             :
          
           
             *
             in
             Chron
             :
             (
             MS.
             Oxon
             :
             )
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             En●om
             :
             Ignat
             :
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Annot
               :
               on
               Mat.
            
             19.
             d.
             
               and
               Power
               of
               Keyes
            
             ,
             c.
             5.
             
             §.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45460-e49490
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Colon
               :
               Edit
               .
               fol.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep
             :
             ●4
             fol.
             119.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ep
               :
               55.
               fol.
            
             120.
             
          
           
             *
             Culpam
             ,
             quam
             de
             augendâ
             potestate
             ,
             alienâ
             (
             ut
             asseris
             )
             adhortatione
             contraxeras
             ,
             etsi
             non
             ad
             sola
             Clericorum
             sonfilia
             transtulisses
             .
             
               Leo.
               Ep
            
             :
             71.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Edit
               :
               Paris
               :
               Tom
            
             :
             3.
             p.
             504.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid
             p.
             506.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist
             :
             Concil
             :
             Chalt
             ad
             Leon
             :
             Pap
             :
             Concil
             :
             
               t.
               3
               p.
               475.
               B.
            
             
          
           
             *
             subscript
             :
             Eleu●herii
             Chalced
             :
             Ep
             :
             Ibid
             :
             
               p.
               46.
               
               F.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             :
             ●
             .
             3.
             p
             460.
             
          
           
             p.
             461.
             D.
             
          
           
             *
             ad
             Maxim.
             Antioch
             :
             Ep
             :
             62.
             fol
             124.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Tom
               :
               6.
               
               An
            
             :
             454
             N.
             13
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             453.
             
          
           
             p.
             463.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Tom.
             6.
             
             Ann
             :
             451.
             
             Num
             :
             143.
             
          
           
             Decret
             :
             par
             :
             1.
             dist
             :
             193.
             c.
             Legimus
             .
          
           
             *
             de
             author
             :
             Eccl
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ann
               :
               454.
               
               Num
            
             :
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45460-e68470
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Neque
             suscipere
             dogma
             perversii
             vellent
             ,
             neque
             versutiam
             nefariae
             persuasioni●
             refutare
             verbis
             certando
             sufficevent
             :
             Bed.
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Balsam
             .
             in
             Concil
             :
             in
             Trull
             :
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             
               Concil
               .
               Chal.
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ib.
               pag.
            
             342.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Balsam
               :
               in
               Can
            
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               in
               Chalced
               :
               Can.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             3.
             15
             ,
             17.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45460-e77740
           
             Begun
             in
             Hen.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             in
             Prefito
             Histor
             :
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Napier
             on
             the
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Eccl
               :
               Hist
            
             :
             l.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib
             :
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               B.
               Gre
               :
               Ep
               :
               ex
               regist
               :
               l.
               7.
               
               Indict
               :
            
             1.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             par
             :
             1.
             dist
             :
             99.
             Ecce
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             de
             diff
             :
             Reg
             :
             et
             Eccl
             :
             Potest
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45460-e89660
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Epict.
             
          
           
             *
             Sess
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             641.
             
             D.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45460-e100140
           
             Hooker
             
               's
               Eccl
               :
               Pol
            
             :
          
           
             *
             Annot.
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             qu.
             11.
             ad
             Alga●
             .
          
           
             †
             Atheneus
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Golizius
             in
             Thesau
             :
             Dio
             in
             Adriano
             Prudentius
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc
             p.
             858
             Paris
             :
          
           
             *
             
               Jose
               ,
               thon
               :
               p
               cil
               :
               F●
            
             p.
             102
             
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               :
               tom
            
             :
             3.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid
             :
             n.
             19.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid
             :
             n.
             20.
             p.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45460-e109850
           
             *
             l.
             3.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             p.
             413.
             
          
           
             *
             Quod
             cum
             adversarii
             ,
             inviti
             licèt
             ,
             concederent
             .
          
           
             †
             Cum
             oblatus
             Britonis̄
             sacerdotibus
             nil
             curationis
             horum
             ministerio
             cepit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Fertur
               minitans
               praedixisse
            
             .
             Bede
             ,
             
               Terruit
               eos
               vaticinio
               futurae
               super
               eos
               calamitatis
               .
            
             Sigebert
             .
          
           
             *
             ●in
             Dinoth
             .
          
           
             p.
             405.
             
          
           
             p.
             405.
             
          
           
             p.
             406
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             p.
             409.
             
          
           
             p.
             410.
             
          
           
             *
             n.
             19
             ,
             20.